diff options
Diffstat (limited to '29743-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 29743-h/29743-h.htm | 13043 |
1 files changed, 13043 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/29743-h/29743-h.htm b/29743-h/29743-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..143cc93 --- /dev/null +++ b/29743-h/29743-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,13043 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> + <title> + The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Missionary, by George Griffith. + </title> + <style type="text/css"> + +body { + margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; +} + + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { + text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ + clear: both; +} + +p { + margin-top: .75em; + text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em; +} + +hr { + width: 33%; + margin-top: 2em; + margin-bottom: 2em; + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; + clear: both; +} + +table { + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; +} + +.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ + /* visibility: hidden; */ + position: absolute; + left: 92%; + font-size: smaller; + text-align: right; +} /* page numbers */ + +.linenum { + position: absolute; + top: auto; + left: 4%; +} /* poetry number */ + +.blockquot { + margin-left: 5%; + margin-right: 10%; +} + +.sidenote { + width: 20%; + padding-bottom: .5em; + padding-top: .5em; + padding-left: .5em; + padding-right: .5em; + margin-left: 1em; + float: right; + clear: right; + margin-top: 1em; + font-size: smaller; + color: black; + background: #eeeeee; + border: dashed 1px; +} + +.bb {border-bottom: solid 2px;} + +.bl {border-left: solid 2px;} + +.bt {border-top: solid 2px;} + +.br {border-right: solid 2px;} + +.bbox {border: solid 2px;} + +.center {text-align: center;} + +.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + +.u {text-decoration: underline;} + +.caption {font-weight: bold;} + +/* Poetry */ +.poem { + margin-left:10%; + margin-right:10%; + text-align: left; +} + +.poem br {display: none;} + +.poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} + +.poem span.i0 { + display: block; + margin-left: 0em; + padding-left: 3em; + text-indent: -3em; +} + +.poem span.i2 { + display: block; + margin-left: 2em; + padding-left: 3em; + text-indent: -3em; +} + +.poem span.i4 { + display: block; + margin-left: 4em; + padding-left: 3em; + text-indent: -3em; +} + .poem span.i1 {display: block; margin-left: 1em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + + + </style> + </head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Missionary, by George Griffith + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Missionary + +Author: George Griffith + +Release Date: August 21, 2009 [EBook #29743] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MISSIONARY *** + + + + +Produced by David Clarke, Rose Acquavella and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net + + + + + + +</pre> + + + +<h1><i>The Missionary</i></h1> + +<p class="center"><span class="smcap">By</span></p> + +<h3>George Griffith</h3> + +<p class="center"><span class="smcap"><br /><br />Author of</span></p> + +<p class="center">"<i>The Angel of the Revolution</i>,"<br /> +"<i>The Rose of Judah</i>,"<br /> +"<i>The Destined Maid</i>,"<br /> +"<i>The Justice of Revenge</i>,"<br /> +"<i>Brothers of the Chain</i>,"<br /> +"<i>Captain Ishmael</i>," <i>etc., etc.</i><br /><br /></p> + + +<p class="center"><i>London</i><br /> +F. V. WHITE & CO., LTD.<br /> +14, Bedford Street, Strand, W.C.<br /> +1902</p> + +<p class="center"><br /><br />PRINTED BY KELLY'S DIRECTORIES LIMITED,<br /> +LONDON AND KINGSTON. +<br /><br /><br /> +</p> + + +<div class="center"> +<table border="0" cellpadding="8" cellspacing="0" summary=""> +<tr><td align="left"><b>CONTENTS</b></td><td></td><td align="left"><b>PAGE</b></td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#PROLOGUE">PROLOGUE</a></td><td></td><td align="right">1</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">4</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">22</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">31</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">48</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">67</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">86</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">96</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">106</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">115</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">125</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">134</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">144</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">156</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">167</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">177</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">188</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">CHAPTER XVII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">202</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAPTER XVIII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">214</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">CHAPTER XIX</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">222</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">CHAPTER XX</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">230</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">CHAPTER XXI</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">238</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">CHAPTER XXII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">249</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAPTER XXIII</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">260</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAPTER XXIV</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">276</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXV">CHAPTER XXV</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">289</td></tr> +<tr><td align="left"><a href="#EPILOGUE">EPILOGUE</a>.</td><td></td><td align="right">302</td></tr> +</table></div> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span></p> +<h2><a name="THE_MISSIONARY" id="THE_MISSIONARY"></a>THE MISSIONARY.</h2> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="PROLOGUE" id="PROLOGUE"></a>PROLOGUE.</h2> + + +<p>"Oh—Eny!"</p> + +<p>"Well, you needn't be angry, Vane. I kissed +<i>you</i> this morning, you know."</p> + +<p>"That's no reason why you should kiss that +chap, too! You're <i>my</i> sweetheart."</p> + +<p>"Is she? Well, she won't be much longer, because +I'm going to have her."</p> + +<p>"Are you? Shut up, or I'll punch your head."</p> + +<p>"You can't—and, anyhow, you daren't."</p> + +<p>Smack!</p> + +<p>It was a good swinging blow with the open +hand across the cheek, and it left a vivid flush behind +it on the somewhat sallow skin.</p> + +<p>"Oh, if you're going to fight I shall go away, +and I shan't be friends with either of you."</p> + +<p>But as the two lads closed, the blue-eyed, +golden-haired little beauty only shrank back a +little nearer to the after-wheelhouse of the homeward +bound P. and O. liner whose deck was the +scene of this first act of the tragedy of three lives. +A bright flush came into her cheeks, and a new +light began to dance in her eyes as the first look +of fright died out of them. The breath came and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span>went more quickly between the half-opened lips +with a low sibilant sound. They were pretty, well-cut +lips, the upper short and exquisitely curved, +and the lower full with the promise of a sensuous +maturity.</p> + +<p>She was only seven, but she was woman enough +already to know that these two lads were fighting +for <i>her</i>—for the favour of her smiles and the right +to her kisses—and so she stayed.</p> + +<p>She had heard in India how the tigers fought +for their mates, and, with the precocity of the +Anglo-Indian child, she recognised now the likeness +between tigers and men—and boys. She +was being fought for. These two lads, albeit they +had neither of them seen their eleventh birthday, +were using all their strength against each other, +hammering each other's faces with their fists, wrestling +and writhing, now upstanding and now on the +deck at her feet, were not unlike the tigers she +had heard her father tell her mother about.</p> + +<p>She saw the hatred in their eyes, red and swollen +by the impact of well-planted blows. She watched +the gleam of their teeth between their cut and +bleeding lips. They hated each other because they +loved her—or, in their boyish way, most firmly believed +they did. Their lips were cut and bleeding +because she had kissed them.</p> + +<p>The fascination of the fight grew upon her. +The hot young blood began to dance in her veins. +She found herself encouraging now one and then +the other—always the one who was getting the +worst of it for the time being—and when at last +the younger and slighter but more wiry and active +of them, the one who had caught the other kissing +her, took adroit advantage of a roll of the ship +and pitched his antagonist backwards so heavily +against the wheelhouse that he dropped half-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span>stunned +to the deck, she looked proudly at the +panting, bleeding victor, and gasped:</p> + +<p>"Oh, Vane, I'm so glad you've won. You +haven't quite killed him, have you? I suppose +the captain would hang you if you did. I'm <i>so</i> +sorry it was all about me. I'll never let any one +else but you kiss me again. Really I won't. You +may kiss me now if you like. Take my handkerchief. +Oh, I don't mind the cuts. You did it for +me. There! It was brave of you, for he's bigger +than you. Poor Reggie, let's help him up. I suppose +you'll both have to go to the doctor."</p> + +<p>"We shall both get a jolly good licking more +likely. Still, I don't care as long as you won't let +him kiss you again."</p> + +<p>"No, Vane, indeed I won't, nor anyone else for +ever and ever if you'll only forgive me this time."</p> + +<p>And then, for the first time since the fight began, +her big bright blue eyes filled and grew dim with +tears.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I.</h2> + + +<p>It was the evening of Boat-race day, and as usual +that province of Vanity Fair whose centre is Piccadilly +Circus was more or less completely given +over to joyously boisterous troops of undergraduates +and 'Varsity men of all academic ranks +whom the great event of the year had brought together +from all parts of the kingdom, and even +from lands beyond the sea.</p> + +<p>The mild saturnalia which London annually +permits in honour of the historic struggle between +the rival blues was at its height. The music halls +were crowded to their utmost capacity, and lusty-voiced +undergraduates joined enthusiastically, if +not altogether tunefully, in the choruses of the +songs; but the enthusiasm was perhaps highest +and the crowd the greatest at the Palace, where +start and race and the magnificent finish with +which the struggle had ended were being shown +by the American Biograph.</p> + +<p>As the series of pictures followed each other on +the screen, the cries which a few hours before had +been roaring along the two banks of the river from +Putney to Mortlake burst out anew from pit and +gallery, circles and stalls and boxes. Cambridge +had won for once after a long series of defeats, +but the Oxford boys and men were cheering just +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span>as lustily and yelling themselves just as hoarse as +the others, for they were all Englishmen and therefore +good sportsmen.</p> + +<p>The crush in the First Circle was terrific, but +for the moment Vane Maxwell was conscious +neither of the heat nor the crowding. His whole +soul was in his eyes as he watched the weirdly +silent and yet life-like phantoms flitting across the +screen. It was only when the finish had faded +into swift darkness and the thunders of applause +had begun to die down that he became aware of +the fact that someone was standing on one of his +feet, and that just behind him someone else had +got hold of his arm and was holding it with a convulsive +sort of clutch.</p> + +<p>Just then there was a lull in the applause, and he +caught a faintly murmured "Oh, dear" in a feminine +voice. He wrenched his foot free, and turned +round just in time to slip his arm round the waist +of a fainting girl and save her from falling.</p> + +<p>The crush was loosening now, for the great attraction +of the evening had passed, and a general +move was being made towards the bars.</p> + +<p>"If you please there, this young lady's fainting. +Give her as much room as you can, please," he said +loudly enough to be heard for some little distance +round.</p> + +<p>A number of undergraduates of both Universities +managed to immediately clear a space about +them, and one of his own college chums at Balliol +who had come in with him said, "Take her to the +bar, Maxwell, and give her a drop of brandy. +Now, move up there, you fellows. Room for +beauty in distress—come along!"</p> + +<p>A couple of the stalwart attendants had also arrived +on the scene by this time, and so a lane was +easily made to the nearest bar. The girl opened +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span>her eyes again, looked about her for a moment, +and then murmured:</p> + +<p>"Oh, thank you so much, I think I can walk. +I am getting all right now. It was the crowd and +the heat. Please don't trouble. It's very good of +you."</p> + +<p>"It's no trouble at all," said Maxwell. "Come +and let me give you a drop of brandy. That'll +put you all right."</p> + +<p>As they went into the bar they were followed +by not a few curious glances. Men and lads +looked at each other and smiled, and women +looked at them and each other, also smiling, but +with plainer meaning, and one or two expressed +themselves openly as to the neatness with which +the whole affair had been managed.</p> + +<p>Crowded as the bar was, Maxwell had no difficulty +in getting a couple of brandies and a split +soda for himself and his companion. Two men +sitting at one of the tables had got up to let her +sit down. One of them held out his hand to Maxwell +and said:</p> + +<p>"Why, Vane, old man, is it you? In luck, as +usual, I see." He said this with a glance towards +the girl which brought the blood to Maxwell's +cheeks. Still, he took the other's hand, and said +good-humouredly:</p> + +<p>"Good evening, Garthorne. Up for the race, I +suppose? Fine fight, wasn't it? I'm glad you +won, it was getting a bit monotonous. Thanks for +letting us have the table. This young lady is not +very well, felt a bit faint in the crowd."</p> + +<p>"I see," said Garthorne, with another look at +her which Maxwell did not altogether like. "Well, +good night, old man. Be as good as you can."</p> + +<p>As the two moved away Maxwell's memory went +back to a scene which had occurred behind the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span>wheelhouse of a P. and O. liner about ten years +before, and, without exactly knowing why, he felt +as if it would give him a certain amount of satisfaction +to repeat it. Then he turned to the girl +and said:</p> + +<p>"I beg your pardon; I hope you haven't been +waiting. You should have taken a drink at once."</p> + +<p>"Oh, thanks, that's all right. I'm a lot better +now," she said, taking up the tumbler and smiling +over it at him. "Well, here's luck! It was awfully +good of you to get me out of that crowd. I +believe I should have fallen down if it hadn't been +for you."</p> + +<p>"Oh, please don't mention that," he said; "only +too happy—I mean I was very glad I was there +to do it. Here's to your complete recovery."</p> + +<p>As he drank their eyes met over the glasses. +Until now he had not really looked at her; things +had been happening rather too rapidly for that. +But now, as he put his glass down and began to +scrutinize the half-saucy, half-demure, and altogether +charming face on the other side of the +table, it suddenly dawned upon him that it was +exceedingly like his own.</p> + +<p>The nut-brown hair was almost the same shade +as his, but it had a gleam of gold in it which his +lacked. The dark hazel eyes were bigger and +softer, and were shaded by longer and darker +lashes than his, but their colour and expression +were very similar. The rest of the face, too, was +very similar, only while his nose was almost perfectly +straight, nearly pure Greek in fact, hers was +just the merest trifle <i>retroussé</i>.</p> + +<p>The mouths and chins were almost identical +save for the fact that firmness and strength in his +were replaced by softness and sweetness in hers. +Not that hers were lacking in firmness, for a skilled +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span>physiognomist would have put her down at the +first glance as a young lady of very decided character; +but the outlines were softer, the lips were +more delicate and more mobile, and, young as he +was, there was a gravity in his smile which was +replaced in hers by a suspicion of defiant recklessness +which was not without its mournful meaning +for those who had eyes to see.</p> + +<p>"That's done me a lot of good," she said, as +she finished her brandy and soda. "Now, I +mustn't keep you from your friends any longer. +I'm very much obliged to you indeed. Good +night!"</p> + +<p>He rose as she did, and took the neatly-gloved +little hand that she held out to him over the table.</p> + +<p>"I don't see why we should say good night just +yet unless you particularly wish it," he said. "I +only came here with a lot of our fellows to see the +Biograph, and I shan't stop now that's over. I'm +getting jolly hungry, too. If you have no other +engagement suppose we were to go and have a +bit of supper somewhere?"</p> + +<p>For some reason or other which she was quite +unable to define, these words, although they were +spoken with perfect politeness, and although she +had heard them scores of times before without offence, +now almost offended her. And yet there +was no real reason why they should.</p> + +<p>She had been out to supper with pretty nearly +all sorts and conditions of men. Why should she +not go with this well-groomed, athletic-looking +young fellow who had already done her a considerable +service, who was obviously a gentleman, and +whose face and expression had now begun to strike +her as so curiously like her own?</p> + +<p>She really had no other engagement for the +evening, and to refuse would be, to say the least +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span>of it, ungracious; so, after a moment's hesitation, +she took her hand away and said with a quick +upward glance of her eyes:</p> + +<p>"Very well, I was just beginning to think about +supper myself when I turned up out there in that +absurd way, so we may as well have it together. +Where were you thinking of going? Suppose we +were to try the grill-room at the Troc. Of course +everywhere will be pretty crowded to-night, but +we have as good a chance of getting a table there +as anywhere else. Besides, I know one or two of +the waiters. I often go there to lunch."</p> + +<p>"Very well," he said; "come along." And in +a few minutes more they were rolling along in a +hansom down Shaftesbury Avenue.</p> + +<p>Vane Maxwell was in very good humour that +night with himself and all the world. He had +taken a double first in Mods., in History and +Classics, after crowning a brilliant career at Eton +with a Balliol Scholarship. He was stroke of his +college boat, and had worked her four places up +the river. In another year he might be in the +'Varsity Eight itself, and help to avenge the defeat +which the Dark Blues had just suffered. The +sweetheart he had won in that Homeric little battle +behind the wheelhouse had been faithful to him +ever since. He had an abundance of pocket +money and the prospect of a fair fortune, and altogether +the world appeared to be a very pleasant +place indeed to live in.</p> + +<p>When they got into the cab the girl half expected +that he would slip his arm round her as +others were wont to do when they had the chance, +but he didn't, and she liked him all the better for +it. He did, however, put his hand through her +arm and draw her just a little closer to him. Then +he leant back in the cab, and, as the light from a +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span>big gin palace lamp flashed on to her face, he +said:</p> + +<p>"Well, this <i>is</i> jolly. I'm so glad you came. I +feel just in the humour for a good supper in pleasant +society."</p> + +<p>"Thank you," she said, with a little toss of her +head; "but how do you know my society is going +to be pleasant?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, it couldn't be anything else," he laughed. +"You are far too pretty not to be nice."</p> + +<p>"Thanks," she said gravely. "Are all the pretty +girls you know nice? Don't you find some of them +horribly conceited and dull? Lots of fellows I +know say so."</p> + +<p>"Lots of fellows!" he echoed. "Then you have +a pretty extensive acquaintance——"</p> + +<p>"Why, of course I have," she interrupted, cutting +him short almost roughly. Then she went on with +a swift change of tone, "Don't you see that a—a +girl like me has <i>got</i> to know plenty of fellows? It's—well, +it's business, and that's the brutal truth of +it."</p> + +<p>She turned her head away and looked out of the +cab window as though she didn't want him to see +the expression that came over her face as she said +the last few words.</p> + +<p>But though he did not see the change in her face, +the change in her voice struck him like a jarring +note in a harmony that he was beginning to find +very pleasant. He felt a sort of momentary resentment. +He knew, of course, that it was the +"brutal truth," but just then he disliked being reminded +of it—especially by her. She seemed a +great deal too nice for <i>that</i> to be true of her. There +was a little pause, rather an awkward one, during +which he tried to think of the proper thing to say. +Of course he didn't succeed, so he just blurted out:</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span></p> +<p>"Oh, never mind about brutal truths just now, +little girl."</p> + +<p>There was another pause, during which she still +kept her head turned away. Then he went on +with a happy inconsequence:</p> + +<p>"By the way, has it struck you yet that we're +rather like each other?"</p> + +<p>"Is that a compliment to me or to yourself?" +she said, half gravely, and yet with a belying gleam +of mischief in her eyes.</p> + +<p>"Oh, a likeness like that could only be a compliment +to me, of course," he replied, and before +the conversation could proceed any farther the cab +stopped at the entrance to the Trocadero.</p> + +<p>By great good luck they procured one of the +little side tables in the inner room just as another +couple were leaving it. One of the waiters had +recognised her as she came in, and, with the astute +alacrity of his kind, had taken possession of them +and pre-empted the table before anyone else could +get near it. There were, in fact, others waiting +who had a prior right, but the gentleman in the +plum coat and gold buttons made it impossible for +the superintendent of the room to interfere by saying +to Maxwell in his blandest tone:</p> + +<p>"Good evening, sir; it's all right, sir. This is +the table you engaged."</p> + +<p>"He's a smart youth, that Fritz," said the girl +as they sat down. "These fellows here know +which side their bread's buttered on, and they look +after their own customers."</p> + +<p>"Yes, he seems to know his business," said Maxwell, +"and now I suppose the question is, what are +we going to have?"</p> + +<p>Fritz had come back, and was swiftly and rapidly +removing the débris left behind by their predecessors. +The girl looked up at him with an air of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span>familiarity which Maxwell didn't altogether like, +and said:</p> + +<p>"What's good for supper, Fritz? I am hungry."</p> + +<p>"A few oysters, miss, grilled sole, and a nice +little porterhouse steak between two. How's that, +miss?"</p> + +<p>She looked across at Maxwell and nodded, and +he said, "Yes, I think that will do very nicely. +Let's have the oysters at once, and some brown +bread and butter."</p> + +<p>"Yes, sir, certainly. Any wine, sir?"</p> + +<p>The list was presented, opened, of course, at the +champagne page.</p> + +<p>"You'll have something fizzy, won't you?" he +said, looking up from the list.</p> + +<p>"I suppose we may as well," she said, "only I +don't want you to think me too extravagant."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense," he laughed, and then he told the +waiter to bring a bottle of Kock Fils '89.</p> + +<p>When the man had gone on his errand Maxwell +said somewhat diffidently:</p> + +<p>"By the way, we seem to be getting to know +each other pretty well, but we've not exactly been +introduced. I mean we don't know each other's +names yet."</p> + +<p>"Oh, introductions are not much in fashion in +the world that I live in," she said with a little flush. +"Of course you don't need telling which half of the +world that is."</p> + +<p>For the moment he felt an unreasonable resentment, +either at the words or the half defiant way +in which she spoke them. He was quite old +enough both in years and the ways of the world to +know exactly what she meant, and he was perfectly +well aware that she would not have accepted his +invitation to supper any more than she would have +been in the promenade of a music hall unescorted +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span>if she had been what is conventionally termed respectable. +Yet somehow he wanted to forget the +fact and treat her with the respect he would have +paid to any ordinary acquaintance in his own social +sphere.</p> + +<p>This feeling was probably due both to an innate +chivalry and to the fact that one of his father's +favourite precepts was, "My boy, whatever company +you're in, never forget that you're a gentleman." +Mingled with it there may also have been +a dash of masculine vanity. The more he looked +at the girl the more striking did her likeness to +himself appear. Really, if he had had a sister she +could not have been more like him, but he knew +that he was an only child, and, besides, that thought +was altogether unthinkable.</p> + +<p>After a little pause, during which their eyes met +and their cheeks flushed in a somewhat boy-and-girlish +fashion, he laughed a trifle awkwardly and +said:</p> + +<p>"Well, then, we shall have to introduce ourselves, +I suppose. My name is Maxwell—Vane +Maxwell."</p> + +<p>"Vane!" she echoed, "how funny! My name +is Vane too—Carol Vane. It's not a sham one +either, such as a lot of girls like me take. It's my +own—at least, I have always been called Carol, and +Vane was my mother's name."</p> + +<p>"I see," said Maxwell, after another little pause, +during which the oysters came and the waiter +opened the wine. When he had filled the two +glasses and vanished, Maxwell lifted his and said:</p> + +<p>"Well, Miss Carol, it is rather curious that we +should both have the same names, and also, if I +may say so without flattering myself too much, be +so much like each other. At any rate I shall venture +to hope that your little accident at the Palace +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span>has enabled me to make a very charming acquaintance."</p> + +<p>"That's very prettily put, Mr. Vane Maxwell," +she said, nodding and smiling at him over her glass. +"And now that we've been introduced in a sort of +way, as we haven't got any more interesting subject +to talk about, suppose we talk about ourselves. +Which are you, Oxford or Cambridge?"</p> + +<p>The conversation thus started rattled merrily +along for over an hour. Without thinking any disloyalty +to his own Enid, who was now a fair and +stately maiden of eighteen, he found it quite impossible +to resist the strange charm of Miss Carol's +manner. She was obviously a lady by instinct, +and she had also been educated after a sort. She +had read widely if not altogether wisely, and she +seemed just as familiar with the literature, or, at +any rate, with the fiction of France and Italy as +she was with that of England.</p> + +<p>This she explained was due to the fact that until +she was about twelve, that is to say some seven +years ago, she had been constantly living and wandering +about in these two countries with her mother +and sometimes also with a gentleman who, as she +put it, was pretty probably her father. She explained +further that at the mature age of thirteen +she had run away from a French school in which +she had been placed by some unknown agency and +joined a wandering English circus-troop with which +she had travelled half over Europe, leading a more +or less miserable existence for some five years. +She had then terminated her connection with the +Ring by going into housekeeping with an English +art-student in Paris. Meanwhile she had lost all +trace of her mother, and had come to the conclusion +that she had by this time drunk herself to death.</p> + +<p>"I scarcely ever knew her to be quite sober," +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span>she said pathetically, and then she changed the +subject.</p> + +<p>It was not a very cheerful story, as story, but +Miss Carol told it with such a quaint humour and +such a vivacity of expression and gesture that, despite +the under-note of tragedy, Maxwell thought +it the most interesting story he had ever heard in +his life.</p> + +<p>As the courses disappeared and the empty bottle +of wine was succeeded by a half bottle "just for +the last," as Maxwell said, the conversation grew +gayer and perhaps also a trifle freer, although Miss +Carol never permitted herself any of those freedoms +of expression with which too many of the so-called +Daughters of Delight vulgarise themselves so hopelessly. +When the half bottle was finished Maxwell +wanted another, and to this Miss Carol promptly +and firmly objected.</p> + +<p>"If you will excuse me saying so to a new acquaintance," +she said, "I wouldn't if I were you. +We have both of us had enough of this stuff, nice +and all as it is—at least, I have, and I think I'm +more used to it than you. A coffee and liqueur if +you like. That won't hurt us—in fact, it'll do us +good; but I can see something in your eyes that +shouldn't be there."</p> + +<p>"What do you mean?" said Maxwell, a trifle +offended. "Surely you're not going to accuse me +of the unpardonable crime of getting drunk in the +company of a lady."</p> + +<p>"Thank you!" she said simply, and yet with a +decided dignity. "No, I don't mean that. It's a +funny thing, you know," she went on, leaning her +elbows on the table and staring straight into his +eyes, "but there's a queer kind of light coming +into your eyes, a sort of dancing, jumping yellow +flame that makes them look almost red. Well, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span>your eyes are almost exactly like mine, and mine +are like my mother's, and whenever she'd got so +far on with drink that she couldn't stop I used to +see that light in her eyes. Of course I don't say +that it means anything; still, there it is. I used to +call it the danger signal, and keep away from her +as much as I could till it was over, and I had to +nurse her back to something like life."</p> + +<p>"That's rather approaching the creepy," said +Maxwell, with an almost imperceptible shrug of his +shoulders. He had no feeling of offence now. She +looked so pretty and she spoke so earnestly that it +was impossible to be offended with her. Moreover, +although he was far from even getting drunk, +he felt a dreamy sensation stealing over him which +seemed to be sapping his self-restraint and making +him utterly careless of what he did or what happened +to him so long as it was only pleasant.</p> + +<p>"Really, it is decidedly curious," he went on. +"I hope I haven't got the makings of a dipsomaniac +in me. But I feel quite curiously happy, +and I believe I could just go on drinking and getting +happier and happier until I landed in Paradise +with you standing just inside the gates to welcome +me."</p> + +<p>"Don't!" she said almost sharply. "For goodness +sake don't begin to talk like that. That's just +how my mother used to feel, just how she used to +talk, and she did go on—of course, there was no +one to stop her. You should have seen her a +couple of days after—a savage, an animal, a wild +beast, only wild beasts don't get drunk. It's not +a nice thing to say of your mother, even such a +mother as mine was, but it's true, and I'm telling +you because I like you, and it may do you some +good."</p> + +<p>"Thank you, Miss Carol! After that I shall +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span>certainly take your advice," he said, pouring his +cognac into his coffee. "This is the last drink +to-night, and that reminds me; it's getting rather +late. How about going home?"</p> + +<p>"I think it's about time," she said. "They close +at twelve to-night, you know. Which way do you +go?"</p> + +<p>"Which way do <i>you</i> go?" he said, as he beckoned +to the waiter for the bill. "By the way, I was +going to ask you—I hope you have never seen +that light, that danger signal, in your own eyes?"</p> + +<p>She ignored his first question <i>in toto</i>, and replied:</p> + +<p>"Yes, I saw it once when I got home after a +pretty wild supper. It frightened me so that I +went 'T.T.' for nearly a month, and just now I +wouldn't drink another glass of that champagne if +you gave me a thousand pounds to drink it."</p> + +<p>"Well, I'm sure I shan't ask you after what +you've said," he laughed, as he threw a couple of +shillings on the plate which the waiter presented, +and took up his bill. Then he got up and helped +her on with her cloak, and as she shook her shapely +shoulders into it he went on:</p> + +<p>"But you haven't answered my question yet."</p> + +<p>"Which question?" she said, turning sharply +round.</p> + +<p>"Which way do you go—or do you intend to +stop out a bit later?" he replied rather haltingly. +"I thought perhaps I might have the pleasure——"</p> + +<p>"Of seeing me home?" she said, raising her +eyes to his and flushing hotly. "I'm afraid that's +impossible. But go and get your coat and +hat, and let's go outside. It's horribly close in +here."</p> + +<p>He paid his bill at the pay-box near the door, +and when they got out into the street he took her +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span>by the arm and said, as they turned down towards +the Circus:</p> + +<p>"And may I ask why it is impossible, Miss Carol. +I thought just now you said that you liked me a +bit."</p> + +<p>"So I do," she replied, with a little thrill in her +voice; "and that's just why, or partly why—and +besides, we're too much alike. Why, we might be +brother and sister——"</p> + +<p>"That is quite out of the question," he interrupted +quickly; "I never had a sister. I am an +only child, and my mother died soon after I was +born. She died in India nearly twenty years ago."</p> + +<p>"I can't help it," she said, almost passionately. +"Of course we can't possibly be any relation, the +idea's absurd; but still, it's no use—I couldn't, I +daren't. Besides, have you forgotten what you +were telling me about your fight on the steamer +with that man we met at the Palace? Aren't you +in love with the girl still? I quite understood you +were engaged to her."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Maxwell frankly, "I am, and perhaps +I ought to be ashamed of myself. That is two +lessons you've taught me to-night, Miss Carol, and +I shan't forget either them or you. Still, I don't +see why we shouldn't be friends. Honestly, I like +you very much, and you've said you like me—why +shouldn't we?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, that's true; I like you all right," she replied +with almost embarrassing frankness; "but +for all that it's something very different from love +at first sight. It's funny, but do you know, Vane—I +suppose if we're going to be friends I may call +you Vane—although I think I could get to like +you very much in one way, however different things +were, I don't believe I could ever fall in love with +you. But if you only mean friends, just real pals, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span>as we say in my half of the world, I am there, +always supposing that the friendship of such an entirely +improper young person as I am doesn't do +you any harm."</p> + +<p>"Harm, nonsense!" he said. "Why should it? +Well, that's a bargain, and now perhaps you won't +object to tell me where you live."</p> + +<p>"Oh, no, not now," she said. "I live at 15, +Melville Gardens, Brook Green, with a very nice +girl that you may also be friends with if you're +good."</p> + +<p>"Brook Green! Why, that's off the Hammersmith +Road. We, that is to say dad and myself, +live in Warwick Gardens, a bit this side of Addison +Bridge, so if you really mean to go home we may +as well get a hansom, and you can drop me at +Warwick Gardens and go on."</p> + +<p>"Of course I mean to go home, and I think that +would be a very good arrangement."</p> + +<p>They had crossed over to the pavement in front +of the Criterion as she said this. It was on the tip +of Maxwell's tongue to ask her to come in and +have another drink. He certainly felt a greater +craving for alcohol than he had ever done in his +life before, and if he had been alone he might have +yielded to it; but he was ashamed to do so after +what he had just said to her, so he hailed an empty +cab that was just coming up to the kerb. As he +was handing his companion in, the door of the +buffet swung open, and Reginald Garthorne came +out with two other Cambridge men. They were +all a trifle fresh, and as Garthorne recognised him +he called out:</p> + +<p>"By-by, Maxwell. Don't forget to say your +prayers."</p> + +<p>Maxwell turned round angrily with his foot on +the step. If he had had that other drink that he +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span>wanted there would have been a row, but, as it +was, a word and a gesture from Miss Carol brought +him into the cab. There was an angry flush on +her cheeks and a wicked light in her eyes, but she +said very quietly, "Do you know, I am glad you +thrashed that fellow once. He ought to be ashamed +of himself shouting a thing like that out here. I +suppose he thinks himself a gentleman, too."</p> + +<p>"Oh, that's all right," said Vane. "Garthorne's +a bit screwed, that's all. Everyone is to-night. +But he's not at all a bad fellow. His father was +a soldier in India, and did some very good service. +He has a staff appointment at home. He's a +baronet too—one of the old ones. His mother +comes of a good stock as well. We've been very +good chums since that first row. Fellows who +fight as boys generally are."</p> + +<p>"Oh, I daresay he's all right, but I didn't like +it," said Miss Carol, leaning back in the cab. "And +now suppose you tell me something more about +yourself."</p> + +<p>When the cab pulled up at the corner of Warwick +Gardens and he said good-night, he asked +her for a kiss. She blushed like a fourteen-year-old +school girl as she replied:</p> + +<p>"That's a great compliment, Vane, for I know +how you mean it. But if you don't mind I really +think I'd rather not, at least not just yet. You see, +after all we've only known each other two or three +hours. Wait until you know me at least a little +better before you ask again, and then perhaps we'll +see."</p> + +<p>"Well, I daresay you're right, Miss Modesty," he +laughed, as he got out. "In fact, you always seem +to be right. Good-night, Carol."</p> + +<p>"Good-night, Vane." As he stepped backwards +from the cab she leant forward and smiled and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span>waved her hand. A gentleman walking quickly +from the direction of the bridge looked up and saw +her pretty laughing face as the light of a lamp fell +upon it. He stopped almost as suddenly as though +he had run up against some invisible obstacle, and +passed his hand across his eyes. Then the cab +doors closed, the face vanished back into the +shadow of the interior, and, to his utter amazement, +Maxwell heard his father's voice say:</p> + +<p>"God bless my soul. What a marvellous likeness!"<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II.</h2> + + +<p>"Well, Vane!"</p> + +<p>"Well, dad!"</p> + +<p>"May I ask who that young lady in the cab with +you was?"</p> + +<p>Vane saw at once that he was in for it, and even +if he had wished for any concealment, it was impossible +under the circumstances. As a matter of +fact, however, he had already made up his mind +to tell his father the whole story of his little +adventure, and so he said very gravely and +deliberately:</p> + +<p>"That, dad, is a young lady whose acquaintance +I made to-night at the Palace. She nearly +fainted in the crush just after the Biograph was +over. She happened to be close behind me, and +so of course she held on to me. I took her into +one of the bars and gave her a brandy and soda. +Then we noticed mutually how curiously like +each other we were, and then—well, then I asked +her to supper and she came. We have just driven +here from the Trocadero. She has gone on to +where she lives in Melville Gardens, Brook Green. +I can tell you a lot more about her afterwards, if +you like."</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur Maxwell, Bart., K.C.B., K.C.S.I., +looked keenly into his son's face while he was +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span>giving this rapid summary of his evening's adventure. +There was and always had been the most +absolute confidence between them. Ever since +Vane had been old enough they had been companions +and chums, rather than father and son, +and so Sir Arthur had not the slightest doubt +but that Vane was telling the absolute truth. He +was only looking to see whether the telling of the +truth embarrassed him or not, and he was well +pleased to see that it did not.</p> + +<p>"Quite an interesting experience, I must say," +he said, a little gruffly. "Well, I'm glad to see, +at any rate, that you didn't accompany the young +lady home. I presume you were invited."</p> + +<p>"On the contrary, dad," replied Vane, this time +with a little hesitation in his tone, "to tell you the +honest truth——"</p> + +<p>"That was a needless opening, Vane. My son +could not tell anything else. Go on."</p> + +<p>"Well, the fact is, dad, it was the other way +about. I suggested it, and she refused point +blank. I'm afraid I'd had rather too much fizz on +top of too many brandies and sodas before +supper."</p> + +<p>"That will do, Vane," said his father, a little +stiffly. "At any rate, thank God you are not +drunk or anything like it. But this is hardly the +sort of thing to discuss in the street. We'll go +into the Den and have a chat and a smoke before +we go to bed. You know I'm not squeamish +about these things. I know that a lad of twenty +is made of flesh and blood just as a man of thirty +or forty is, and although I consider what is called +sowing wild oats foolish as well as a most ungentlemanly +pastime, still, I equally don't believe +in the innocence of ignorance, at least not for a +man."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span></p> +<p>"You seem to forget, dad," replied Vane, +answering him in something very like his own +tone, "just as I'm sorry to say I forgot for a +minute or two to-night that I am engaged to +Enid."</p> + +<p>"Quite right, boy," said his father as they went +in at the gate. "I didn't forget it though, and +I'm glad you remembered it."</p> + +<p>"Only I ought to have said that it was the girl +who reminded me of it," said Vane, as he put his +latch-key into the door.</p> + +<p>When they got into the Den, which was a sort +of combination room, partly a library and partly +study and smoking-room with a quaint suggestion +of Oriental fantasy about it, Sir Arthur, according +to his wont at that time of night, unlocked the +spirit case, and mixed himself a whiskey and soda. +As he did so, Vane found his eyes fixed on one +of the bright cut-glass bottles which contained +brandy. He would have given anything to be +able to mix a brandy and soda for himself and +drink it without believing, or at any rate fearing, +that after all there might be something in Miss +Carol's warning.</p> + +<p>As Sir Arthur lit his cigar, he said in a rather +forced tone:</p> + +<p>"I suppose after what you've said it's no use +asking you to have a nightcap, Vane?"</p> + +<p>There was a little pause, during which Vane +looked hard at the spirit-case. Then, with the +gesture of one under strong emotion, he got up +from his chair and said in a voice whose tone made +his father look quickly towards him:</p> + +<p>"I don't think I've ever knowingly disobeyed +you in my life, dad, but if you were to order me to +drink a drop of spirit to-night, I shouldn't do it."</p> + +<p>"Why not, Vane?"</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span></p> +<p>"Just look into my eyes, dad, and tell me if you +see anything strange about them."</p> + +<p>"What on earth do you mean, boy—there's +nothing the matter with your eyes, is there?" said +Sir Arthur, looking up with a visible start, "what +has put that idea into your head?"</p> + +<p>"I'll tell you afterwards, dad, meanwhile, just +have a look," replied Vane, coming and standing +under the light.</p> + +<p>He felt his father's hands tremble as he laid +them on his shoulder, and as he looked into his +eyes a tinge of greyness seemed to steal underneath +the sun-bronze of his skin. In the clear +depths of the lad's hazel eyes he saw a faint, +nickering, wavering light, which gave a yellow +tinge to them.</p> + +<p>A reflection from the flames of hell itself could +not have had a more awful meaning for him than +that faint little yellow glimmer, but Arthur Maxwell +was a strong man, a man who had fought +plague and famine, storm and flood, treachery and +revolt in the service of his Queen, and after a +moment or two he was able to say quite quietly:</p> + +<p>"Well, what's the matter, Vane? They look, +perhaps, a little brighter than usual; but I don't +suppose that's anything more than the excitement +of the evening."</p> + +<p>"Don't you see something like a little yellow +flame in them?"</p> + +<p>"Well, yes, I do," said Sir Arthur, looking away, +"a reflection from the gaslight, probably. But +come, Vane, what is all this about? Sit down and +tell me. And, by the way, I want to hear the +story of this new acquaintance of yours. Take a +cigar; that won't hurt you."</p> + +<p>Vane took a cheroot and lit it and sat down in +an easy chair opposite his father, his eyes still +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span>wandering as though of their own accord towards +the spirit-case. Then he began somewhat inconsequentially:</p> + +<p>"Dad, what do you think that girl's name is?"</p> + +<p>"Naturally, I haven't the remotest notion," replied +his father. "I only know that she is exceedingly +good looking, and I must say that from the +glimpse I had of her, she seems very like yourself."</p> + +<p>"Is that what you meant, dad, when you said, +'Bless my soul what a likeness,' or something like +that when the cab stopped?"</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur did not reply at once. His eyes +were gazing vacantly up at a wreath of blue smoke +from his cigar, then he replied suddenly:</p> + +<p>"Eh? Oh, well, probably. You see, my boy, +I was just a bit startled at seeing you get out, and +when I saw your two faces in the lamplight, I confess +that I was decidedly struck by the likeness."</p> + +<p>Vane did not find this reply entirely convincing, +for he remembered that as he got out of the cab +his back was towards his father, and that Carol's +face was no longer visible when he turned round +and faced him. Still, he was far too well bred to +put his father through anything like a cross-examination, +and so he went on.</p> + +<p>"Well, as I told you, I met this young lady—for +although she is what respectable Society in its +mercy call 'an unfortunate'—I am certain she <i>is</i> +a lady—at the Palace, and we went and had supper +in the Grill Room at the Trocadero, and there, as +we had no one to introduce us, we introduced ourselves."</p> + +<p>"The usual thing under such circumstances, I +believe," said Sir Arthur, taking a sip at his +whiskey. "Well?"</p> + +<p>"I told her that my name was Vane Maxwell, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span>and she said, 'Now that's curious, my name's +Vane, too.'"</p> + +<p>"What is that—her name!" said Sir Arthur +with a start that nearly made him drop his glass. +"Vane is not a girl's name."</p> + +<p>"No, that's her surname. Her whole name is +Carol Vane. Pretty, isn't it? Vane, she says, +was her mother's name, and a nice sort of person +she seems to have been. Poor Carol herself must +have had a terrible time of it. There was no +possibility of doubting a word of her story, she +told it all so simply and so naturally, and yet it +was tragedy all through.</p> + +<p>"Well, we'd had a large bottle of fizz and a +small one between us, and I'm afraid I was getting +a bit on, for I wanted another. I wasn't drunk, +you know, or anything like it. It didn't seem as +though I could get drunk; only more and more +gorgeously happy, and when I told Miss Carol, +she put her elbows on the table and stared into +my eyes and told me that they were just like her +mother's, and that there was a light coming into +them which she always used to see in hers when +she was starting on one of her drinking bouts.</p> + +<p>"Then she told me point blank that I'd had +enough and said that she wouldn't drink another +glass of fizz for a thousand pounds. We wound +up with a coffee and liqueur, and afterwards when +we came out I felt an almost irresistible craving +for a brandy and soda, but I also felt convinced +that if I took one I should go on all night.</p> + +<p>"Still, somehow, what Miss Carol had been +saying, although it hadn't exactly frightened me, +certainly stopped me going into the Criterion and +having one; besides, she was with me still, and I +knew if I asked her she'd say 'No,' and somehow +I daren't leave her and go in by myself. So as +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span>she lives out Brook Green way, we got into a cab +and drove home. And, would you believe it, she +wouldn't even give me a kiss when we said good-night. +She is a most extraordinary girl, I can +quite imagine any fellow falling really and +honestly in love with her."</p> + +<p>While Vane was telling his story, his father had +sat motionless, staring hard into the fireplace. He +had apparently taken not the slightest interest in +what he was saying. He had never once looked +up, but as the story went on his face had grown +greyer and greyer, and the lines in it harder and +deeper, and every now and then the hand on which +his cheek was leaning had trembled a little.</p> + +<p>When Vane stopped speaking he looked up with +a start, like a man waking out of an evil dream, +and said in a husky, unsteady voice, which was +quite strange to Vane:</p> + +<p>"It is quite possible, my boy, that this girl, +whatever else she may be, was really your +guardian angel to-night. At your age, a craving +for drink is a very terrible thing, and you must +exert the whole strength of your nature to conquer +it. You must fight against it and pray +against it as you would against the worst of sins. +You have a splendid career before you, but drink +would ruin it and you. Still, we won't talk any +more about this to-night. I am not feeling particularly +well. I went round to dine with Raleigh, +in Addison Gardens, to-night—by the way, Enid's +coming back in a few days—and perhaps I caught +a little chill walking home. I think I'd better +turn in."</p> + +<p>As he said this he took up the whiskey and soda +and drained it, and Vane heard his teeth clink +against the edge of the glass.</p> + +<p>"And I think it's time I went, too," said Vane. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span>"You certainly don't look very fit to-night, dad. +Hope I haven't made you uncomfortable by what +I've been saying. You needn't be afraid though. +I don't think I shall forget the lesson I've had +to-night."</p> + +<p>"No, no, I don't think you will, Vane. Well, +good-night. Put the spirits and cigars away, will +you?"</p> + +<p>"Good-night, dad! I hope you'll be all right +in the morning."</p> + +<p>As the door closed behind his father, Vane went +to the table on which the open spirit-stand stood. +His father had forgotten to replace the stopper +in the whiskey decanter, and the aroma of the ripe +old spirit rose to his nostrils. Instantly a subtle +fire seemed to spread through his veins and mount +up to his brain. The mad craving that he had felt +outside the Criterion came back upon him with +tenfold force. He raised the decanter to his nostrils +and inhaled a long breath of the subtle, +vaporous poison. He looked around the room +with burning eyes.</p> + +<p>He was alone. There was no guardian angel +near him now. Moved by some impulse other +than his own will, he took his father's glass and +poured out half a tumblerful of whiskey, filled it +with soda water from the syphon, and drank it +down with quick feverish gulps. Then he set the +glass on the table and went and looked at himself +in an Indian mirror over the mantel-piece. The +pupils of his eyes seemed twice their size, and in +each a yellow flame was leaping and dancing.</p> + +<p>His face seemed transfigured. It was rather +that of a handsome satyr than of an English lad +of twenty. The lips were curled in a scornful +sneer, the nostrils were dilated and the eyebrows +arched. He laughed at himself—a laugh that +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span>startled him, even then. He went back to the +table and poured out more whiskey, smelt it and +drank it down raw.</p> + +<p>His blood was liquid flame by this time. He +was no longer in the room. The walls and ceiling +had vanished, and all round him vivid pictures +were flitting, pictures of things that he had seen +during the day, flickering and flashing like those of +the Biograph; but Carol's face and soft brown +eyes seemed somehow to be in the middle of all +of them.</p> + +<p>He dropped into a chair and felt about half +blindly for the decanter. When he got hold of it +he emptied it partly into the glass and partly over +the table-cloth. He lifted the glass to his lips +with both hands, drained it half chokingly, and +then the pictures stopped moving and grew dim. +A black pall of darkness seemed to come down +and crush him to the earth. He lurched out of +the chair on to the hearth-rug, rolled on to his +back, and lay there motionless with arms outstretched.</p> + +<p>An hour later the door opened and Sir Arthur +came in in his dressing gown. A glance at the +empty decanter and the prostrate figure on the +hearth-rug, showed him the calamity that had +fallen upon his house. He staggered forward and +dropped on his knees beside Vane, crying in a weak, +broken voice:</p> + +<p>"My boy, my boy! Good God! what have I +done? Why didn't I tell him at once?"<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III.</h2> + + +<p>Vane was utterly insensible either to voice or +touch. His father knelt over him and loosened +his tie and collar, for his breath was coming hard +and irregularly. Then he rose to his feet, looked +down at him for a few moments, and went away +to summon Koda Bux, his old Pathan bearer, to +help him to take him up to bed. He knew that +he could trust him not to gossip, and he would not +for worlds have had it said about the house the +next day that Master Vane had been carried to +bed drunk.</p> + +<p>Koda Bux was awake the moment his master +touched his shoulder. He rose at once and followed +him. When they reached the library Sir +Arthur pointed without a word to where Vane lay. +He looked at him and then at the decanters, and +said, without moving a feature save his lips:</p> + +<p>"Truly, Huzur, the young sahib is exceeding +drunk, and he must sleep. To-morrow the fires +of hell will be burning in his brain and in his blood. +It is a thing that no others should know of. He +shall sleep in his bed, and thy servant shall watch +by him until he is well, and neither man nor woman +shall come near him."</p> + +<p>"That is my wish, Koda," said Sir Arthur. "Now +I will help you to take him upstairs."</p> + +<p>"There is no need that thou, O protector of the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span>poor, shouldst trouble thyself. This is but one +man's work."</p> + +<p>With that he stooped down, got his arms under +Vane's knees and shoulders, and lifted him up as +easily as if he had been a lad of ten. Sir Arthur +took up the candle which he had brought down +with him, and went in front to his son's room.</p> + +<p>Koda laid him on the bed, and at once went to +work with the deft rapidity of a practised hand +to remove his clothes. He saw that he could do no +more good, so, after laying his hand for a moment +on Vane's wet, cold brow, he turned away towards +the door with a deep sigh, which was not lost on +Koda.</p> + +<p>"Trust him to me and sleep in peace, Huzur," +he said. "I know how to fight the devil that is +in him and throw him out. To-morrow Vane +Sahib shall be as well as ever."</p> + +<p>"Do your best for him, Koda. This is the first +time, and I hope the last. Good-night."</p> + +<p>"Good-night, friend of the friendless," replied +the Pathan, standing up and stretching out his +hands palms downwards. "Fear nothing. May +your sleep be as the repose of Nirvana."</p> + +<p>But there was neither rest nor sleep for Sir +Arthur Maxwell that night. That vision of the +girl's face looking out of the cab had been to him +a vision half of heaven and half of hell. It was +the face of the girl he had wooed and worked for +and won nearly thirty years before—a girl whose +hands for a brief space had opened the gates of +Paradise to him. But it was also the face of a +woman who had brought into his life something +worse than the bitterness of death.</p> + +<p>As he paced up and down his bedroom through +the still, lonely hours of the night, he asked himself +again and again what inscrutable fate had +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span>brought this girl, the fresh, bright, living image +of the woman who was worse than dead, and his +son Vane, the idol of his heart, and the hope of his +life, together.</p> + +<p>Why had this girl, this outcast bearing the name +which he both loved and hated, been the first to +see in his son's eyes that fatal sign which he knew +so well, a sign which he had himself seen in eyes +into which he had once looked as a lad of twenty-four +with anxious adoration to read his fate in +them. For years that flickering, wavering light +had been to him like the reflected glare from the +flames of hell, and now this girl had seen it as he +had seen it, mocking and devilish in the eyes of +his only son.</p> + +<p>It would have been better—he saw that now—to +have braced himself to the task of telling Vane +the whole of the miserable, pitiful story at once, +as soon, indeed, as Vane's own story had convinced +him that he had not escaped the curse which +some dead and gone ancestor of his mother's had +transmitted to his unborn posterity.</p> + +<p>But it was a hard thing for a father to tell his +son of his mother's shame. As hard, surely, as it +had been for Jephtha to keep his rash vow and +drive the steel into his daughter's breast. He had +hoped that the resolves which Vane had taken, enforced +by a serious and friendly talk the next day, +would have been enough to avert the danger.</p> + +<p>He did not know, as he knew now, that the +demon of inherited alcoholism laughs at such poor +precautions as this. Measures infinitely more +drastic would be needed, and they must be employed +at no matter what cost either to himself or +Vane.</p> + +<p>And yet it was an awful thing to do. Year after +year he had shrunk from it, hoping that it would +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span>never be necessary; but now the necessity had +come at last. There could be no doubt of that. +He had left his son sane and strong, with brave, +wise words on his lips. An hour after he had gone +back and found him a senseless thing, human only +in shape. There could be no hesitation after that. +It must be done.</p> + +<p>Like many men of his kind, men whose lives +have been passed in wrestling with the barbarisms, +the ignorance and the superstitions of lower races, +as well as with the blind forces of nature and the +scourges of pestilence and famine in distant lands, +Arthur Maxwell was a man of deep though mostly +silent religious convictions, and if ever there was +a time when such a man could find strength and +guidance in prayer surely this was such a time, and +yet he had walked up and down his room, which +since he had entered it had been his Gethsemane, +for hours before he knelt down by his bedside and +lifted up his heart, if not his voice, in prayer.</p> + +<p>He rose from his knees with clearer sight and +greater strength to see and face the terrible task +which lay before him. It was quite plain to him +now that the task must be faced and carried +through, and he was more strongly determined +than ever that before the next day was over Vane +should know everything that he could tell him. +Still, there was no rest for him yet, and for hours +longer he walked up and down the room thinking +of the past and the future; but most of the past.</p> + +<p>About seven sheer physical fatigue compelled +him to lie down on his bed, and in a few minutes +he fell off into an uneasy sleep. Just about this +time Vane woke—his mouth parched, his brain +burning and throbbing, and every nerve in his body +tingling. As soon as he opened his eyes he saw +Koda Bux standing by his bedside.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span></p> +<p>"What on earth's the matter, Koda?" he said +in a voice that was half a groan. "Great Scott, +what a head I've got! Ah, I remember now. It +was that infernal whiskey. What the devil made +me drink it?"</p> + +<p>"You are right, Vane Sahib," said Koda sententiously; +"it was the whiskey, which surely is distilled +from fruits that grow only on the shores of +the Sea of Sorrow. Now your head is wracked +with the torments of hell, and your mouth is like +a cave in the desert; but you shall be cured and +sleep, and when you wake you shall be as though +you had never tasted the drink that is both fire and +water."</p> + +<p>He went away to the dressing-table, shook some +pink powder out of a little bottle into a glass, and +came back to the bedside with the glass in one +hand and the water-bottle in the other. Then he +poured the water on to the powder and said:</p> + +<p>"Drink, sahib, and sleep! When you wake you +will be well."</p> + +<p>The water seemed to turn into something like +pink champagne as the powder dissolved. Vane +seized the glass eagerly, and took a long, delicious +drink. He had scarcely time to hand the glass +back to Koda and thank him before his burning +brain grew cool, his nerves ceased to thrill, a delightful +languor stole over him, and he sank back +on the pillow and was asleep in a moment. The +Pathan looked at him half sternly and half sorrowfully +for a few moments, then he laid his brown +hand upon his brow. It was already moist and +cool.</p> + +<p>He turned away, and set to work to put the room +in order and get out Vane's clothes and clean linen +for the day. Then he went downstairs and brewed +Sir Arthur's morning coffee as usual. This was +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span>always the first of his daily tasks. When he took +it up he found Sir Arthur still fully dressed, lying +on the bed, moving uneasily in his sleep.</p> + +<p>"The follies of the young are the sorrows of the +old!" he murmured. "He has not slept all night; +still, this is a sleep which rests not nor refreshes. +His coffee will do him more good, and then he can +bathe and rest."</p> + +<p>He laid his hand lightly on Sir Arthur's shoulder. +He woke at once and drank his coffee. Then he +asked how Vane was, and when he knew that he +was sleeping again, and would not wake for some +hours, he got up, undressed, and had a bath and +dressed again.</p> + +<p>Then, after a not very successful attempt at +breakfast, he went out and turned into the Hammersmith +Road in the direction of Brook Green. +He remembered the address that Miss Carol had +given Vane just as he remembered every other +word of the conversation. He had determined to +call upon her, and to make as sure as possible that +his dreadful suspicions were correct before he told +Vane the truth.</p> + +<p>He found No. 15, Melville Gardens, one of a row +of neat little detached houses; not much more than +cottages, but cosy and comfortable-looking, each +with a tiny little plot of ground in front and behind, +and with a row of trees down each side of the road +which seemed to stand in apologetic justification +of the title of gardens.</p> + +<p>The door was opened by a neatly-dressed, +motherly-looking woman of about forty instead of +by the dishevelled, smutty-faced maid-of-all-work +that he half expected to find.</p> + +<p>"Does Miss Carol Vane live here?" he asked, +with a curious feeling of nervousness.</p> + +<p>"Yes, sir, she and Miss Murray are just finishing +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span>breakfast. Will you come in and sit down, sir? +Miss Vane won't be long."</p> + +<p>"Thank you, yes," he said, going in. "I wish +to see her rather particularly."</p> + +<p>"What name shall I say, sir?" said the woman, +as she showed him into a prettily-furnished little +sitting-room opening out into the back garden +with French windows.</p> + +<p>"Sir Arthur Maxwell," he replied. "If you will +give my compliments to Miss Vane, and tell her +that she will do me a great service by giving me +about half-an-hour's conversation, I shall be much +obliged to you."</p> + +<p>The housekeeper made something like a little +curtsey as she left the room. She was distinctly +impressed by the stately presence and old-world +courtesy of this bronzed, white-haired gentleman. +He was so very different from the general run of +visitors at No. 15; but she had half guessed his +errand before she knocked at the door of the front +room in which Miss Carol and her friend and +house-mate, Dora Murray, were finishing their last +cup of tea.</p> + +<p>"Well, Mrs. Ford," said Miss Carol, looking up +from the letter she was reading, "who might that +be? This is pretty early for a morning call."</p> + +<p>"The gentleman's name is Sir Arthur Maxwell, +Miss."</p> + +<p>"What!" said Miss Carol, colouring up and +rising quickly from her chair. "Sir Arthur Maxwell. +What on earth does <i>he</i> want?"</p> + +<p>"He said, miss, that he'd be very much obliged +to you if you could give him the pleasure of half-an-hour's +conversation."</p> + +<p>"Oh, dear, I suppose he was the gentleman who +stopped at the corner last night just when my new +acquaintance got out. His father, of course. I +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span>suppose he's come to row me about making friends +with his son and heir last night."</p> + +<p>"One of the penalties of your fascinations, dear," +said Dora, with a smile which parted a pair of eminently +kissable lips and showed a very pretty set +of teeth behind them.</p> + +<p>Dora was nearly a couple of inches taller than +Miss Carol, and some three years older. She had +soft, lightish-brown hair, brown eyebrows, a trifle +browner, perhaps, than nature had painted them, +and dark blue eyes, which made a very pretty contrast.</p> + +<p>"Well," she went on, "I suppose there's nothing +for you but to go and interview the irate papa. But +whatever did young hopeful want to go and tell +him all about it for, and even give him your address!"</p> + +<p>"If you'll excuse me, Miss," said the housekeeper, +"I don't think that's it. The gentleman isn't at +all angry. He was as polite and nice to me as +ever could be. Such a <i>nice</i> gentleman."</p> + +<p>"Dear me, Mrs. Ford, you seem quite impressed," +said Miss Carol, gathering up her correspondence. +"Well, I'd better go and have it over, +whatever it is. I don't suppose I shall be very +long. Meanwhile, Dora, you may as well make +yourself useful and dust the bikes. The old gentleman +won't eat me, I suppose. In fact, if Master +Vane told him everything, he ought to be very +much obliged to me for my virtuous reserve."</p> + +<p>And then, with a saucy smile at her own reflection +in the glass as she passed the mantelpiece, she +walked towards the door.</p> + +<p>Carol, being a young lady of many and various +experiences, did not often find herself in a situation, +however awkward it might be, which gave her +much cause for embarrassment. There were not +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span>many circumstances under which she did not feel +capable of taking perfect care of herself. Still, she +confessed to Dora afterwards that when she went +into the little sitting-room and faced the stately +old gentleman who was waiting for her she felt +distinctly nervous—in short, "in something very +like a tremble," as she put it later on.</p> + +<p>The moment she looked at his face she could +see his likeness to Vane, and therefore in a measure +to herself. She had, of course, nothing to be +afraid of, and therefore there was no cause for fear, +but for some reason or other she felt less at ease +than she had done in many more difficult situations.</p> + +<p>The same was almost equally true of Sir Arthur. +In fact, when the door opened and Miss Carol, +looking exquisitely neat and pretty in a dainty, +grey, tailor-made cycling costume, walked into +the room, he was unable to restrain a very visible +start. It was, indeed, as much as he could do to +keep himself from uttering an exclamation of +astonishment.</p> + +<p>As he looked at her, more than thirty years +vanished in a second, and he saw himself a lad +of twenty-four with his brand new Oxford degree, +and his first place on the Indian Civil Service list +only just published, walking down a country lane +by the side of a girl, who, but for the difference +in costume, might have been this very girl standing +before him.</p> + +<p>"Good morning! Our housekeeper tells me +that you wish to speak to me."</p> + +<p>Yes, the voice was the same, too, and so were +the expression, the intonation, the attitude, everything. +But the words brought him back to the +present, and to the recollection of all that had +happened since that walk in the country lane.</p> + +<p>"Yes, Miss Vane," he heard himself saying, "I +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span>have taken the liberty of calling to ask you if you +would have any objection to a little conversation +with me. I won't detain you more than half an +hour."</p> + +<p>"With pleasure," she said; "but won't you sit +down?" she went on, seating herself on the sofa. +"I suppose I am right in thinking that you are +Mr. Vane Maxwell's father, and I suppose, too, +you are the gentleman who was at the corner of +Warwick Gardens when he got out of the cab? +I'm afraid you were a good bit shocked," she continued, +smiling rather faintly.</p> + +<p>"I was not by any means so much shocked as +astonished," Sir Arthur replied gravely, "and, to +avoid any misunderstanding, I had better say at +once that, though I was naturally a little bit +startled, I was infinitely more astonished, by the +marvellous likeness——"</p> + +<p>"What, to him!" said Miss Carol, interrupting +him with a pretty little gesture of deprecation. +"Yes, of course, I can quite understand that a +gentleman like you would be a bit disgusted to +find a likeness between your son and a girl like +me, for I suppose he told you all about me? I +mean, you know the sort of disreputable person +that I am?"</p> + +<p>Miss Carol said this with a distinct note of +defiance in her voice. A note which seemed to +say, "I know what I am, and so do you, and if you +don't want to talk to me any longer you needn't." +But she was considerably astonished when Sir +Arthur, leaning forward in his chair and speaking +very gravely, said:</p> + +<p>"My dear child—you are younger than Vane, +you know, and I may call you that without offence—I +do know what you are, or perhaps it would be +more just to say what circumstances have made +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span>you. I don't want you to think that I have come +here to preach at you. That is no business of +mine. Still, I am deeply grieved, though I daresay +you have no notion why—I mean no notion +of the real reason. I am afraid I am expressing +myself very awkwardly, but just now I don't quite +seem to be able to keep my thoughts in order."</p> + +<p>There was something in the gentle gravity of +his tone and manner which inspired Miss Carol +with an unaccountable desire to go away and cry. +She didn't exactly know why, but she was certainly +experiencing a very uncomfortable feeling +which was more like apprehension than anything +else. She couldn't think of anything else to say +at the moment, and so she said simply:</p> + +<p>"I don't know why you should be grieved, I +mean in particular about me. There are plenty +of others like me, you know, a good many +thousands in London alone, I believe, and I suppose +you would feel sorry for any of them. There +are lots worse off than I am, I can tell you. But +why should you be sorry for me particularly?"</p> + +<p>As she said this she crossed her legs and folded +her hands over her knee, leaning forward slightly +and looking keenly at him.</p> + +<p>"Because," he replied, with a little quaver in his +voice, but looking steadily into her eyes, "because +you are the living image of the woman who was +once my wife. A little over thirty years ago—by +the way, may I ask how old you are?"</p> + +<p>"I was eighteen last September," she said, "that +is to say, I am getting on for nineteen."</p> + +<p>"And your birthday?" he said. "You will +forgive me asking you so many questions, I +know, when I tell you why I ask them; but of +course, you needn't answer them unless you +choose."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span></p> +<p>"There is no reason why I shouldn't," she said, +"as far as I know. I was born on the twentieth of +September. What were you going to say?"</p> + +<p>"I was going to say that if my wife, I mean I +should rather say the woman who was my wife, +could be put beside you now as she was thirty +years ago, dressed as you are now, it would be +almost impossible to tell the difference between +you. You told my son, I think, that you take your +name Vane from your mother."</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Miss Carol, "she told me that +that was her name. I don't know whether I was +ever really christened or not, but an English +musician in Dresden, one of my mother's friends, +called me Carol when I was quite a little mite of +a thing because I was always singing, and as that +was as good a name as any other, I suppose it +stuck to me."</p> + +<p>"Do you know whether your mother was ever +married?"</p> + +<p>"She had been, because she used to talk about +it and about all she had lost and all that sort of +thing, you know, when she was drunk," replied +Miss Carol with a simple directness which went +straight to Sir Arthur's heart. "Of course, that +was when I was quite a little thing, about eight or +nine. Then I was sent to a sort of boarding-school, +half a school and half a convent, and I +didn't like that, so I ran away from it, as I told +your son last night."</p> + +<p>"I went home and found the house shut up. +The concierge told me that my mother had gone +away in a carriage with two gentlemen—he said +one looked like a police agent—nearly a month +before. He didn't know where she'd gone to, and +from that day to this I've never heard anything +more of her. I told your son the rest of it and I +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span>daresay he has told you, so there's no need for +me to go over it again."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Sir Arthur, nodding slowly, "Vane +told me, so if you please I will ask you one or +two more questions, and then I won't detain you +any longer."</p> + +<p>"I am in no hurry," she replied. "Please ask +me any number you like."</p> + +<p>Her manner was now one of deep interest, for a +suspicion was already forming in her mind that +this bronzed, grave-faced man had once been her +own mother's husband.</p> + +<p>"Thank you," he said. "I should like to ask +you first whether you happen to have any photograph +of your mother?"</p> + +<p>Miss Carol shook her head decisively, and said:</p> + +<p>"No. I had one once in a locket, but when I +went home and found she'd gone away and left +me all alone in Paris—that's where we were then—I +was so angry that I took it out and tore it up. +I daresay it was very wrong of me, but I couldn't +help it, and to tell you the honest truth, I can't +say that I ever was as fond of her as a daughter +should have been."</p> + +<p>"I don't wonder at it," said Sir Arthur, with a +sigh.</p> + +<p>Miss Carol looked up wonderingly as he said +this, but he took no notice and said:</p> + +<p>"But I suppose you would recognise a photograph +of her if you saw one?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, if it was taken anywhere about the time +that I knew her."</p> + +<p>"Quite so," said Sir Arthur, taking a leather +letter-case out of his pocket. "This was taken +quite twenty years ago, a year or two after we +were married, in short. It is, or was, my wife."</p> + +<p>As he took out the photograph he got up, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span>crossed the room, and held it out to her. Miss +Carol got up too, and as she took it she saw that +his hand was trembling. She took the old-fashioned, +faded photograph and looked at it. +He saw that her face flushed as she did so. She +gave it back to him and said simply:</p> + +<p>"Yes, that is my mother."</p> + +<p>As he took the photograph from her he looked +at her with sad, grave eyes across the gulf of sin +and shame in which the one great love of his +life had been lost. She was the daughter of his +wife, and yet she was not his daughter—and she +was an outcast. The sting of the old shame +came back very keenly. The old wound was +already open and bleeding again. All the pride +and hope and love of his life were centred now +on his brilliant son. A few hours before he had +learnt that his mother had transmitted to him +the terrible, perhaps the fatal taint of inherited +alcoholism; and now he had just proved beyond +doubt that Vane's half-sister—for she was that in +blood if not in law—was what she had just +so frankly, so defiantly even, admitted herself +to be.</p> + +<p>And yet, how sweet and dainty she looked as +she stood there before him, a bright flush on +her cheeks and a soft, regretful expression in +those big hazel eyes which were so wonderfully +like <i>hers</i>! No one seeing her and Vane together +could possibly take them for anything but brother +and sister—and but for this marvellous likeness; +but for the subtle instinct of kindred blood which +had spoken in this outcast's heart the night before, +would not a still deeper depth have opened +in the hell of that old infamy? There was at +least that to be thankful for.</p> + +<p>"I suppose you don't know where she is now<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span>—and +don't care, most likely?" Carol added, +raising her eyes almost timidly to his.</p> + +<p>"I do," he replied, slowly, "To tell you the +truth, I was one of the men who took her away +from the house in the Rue St. Jean——"</p> + +<p>"You were!" she exclaimed, recoiling a little +from him. "Then it was really you who turned +me out homeless into the streets of Paris?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, it was, I regret to say," he replied, almost +humbly, "but I need hardly tell you that I did +it in complete ignorance. My —— your mother +was making my name, my son's name, a scandal +throughout Europe. She was a hopeless dipsomaniac. +I had, believe me, I had suffered for +years all that an honourable man could endure +rather than blast my son's prospects in life by +taking proceedings for divorce, and so proclaiming +to the world that he was the son of such a +woman."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Carol, quietly, with a little catch +in her voice, "I understand—such a woman as I +suppose I shall be some day. Of course, it was +very hard on you and your son. And I don't +suppose it made much difference to me after all. +She'd have sold me to someone as soon as I was +old enough; and instead of that I had to sell +myself. When women take to drink like that +they don't care about anything. What did you +do with her?"</p> + +<p>"The man with me," replied Sir Arthur, "was +an officer of the French Courts. He had a +warrant authorising her detention in a home for +chronic inebriates. She is there still, little better +than an imbecile, I regret to say, and with no +hope of recovery. The physicians I consulted +told me that she must have had the germs of +alcoholic insanity in her blood from her very +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span>birth. She told us that she had a daughter, +and we traced you to the school, though she +obstinately refused to tell us anything that +would help us to find you. But we were too +late; you had run away. We hunted all Paris +over for you, but you were utterly lost."</p> + +<p>"Well," said Carol, gently, "I wish I'd stopped +now, or that you'd found me. Things might +have been different; but, of course, it can't be +helped now."</p> + +<p>"It was a terrible pity," he began, "but still, +even now perhaps, something may be done——"</p> + +<p>"We won't talk about that now, if you please, +sir," she interrupted, so decisively that he saw +at once that there was no discussion of the subject +possible.</p> + +<p>"Pardon me," he said, quickly, "I fear I have +annoyed you. Nothing, I assure you, could be +farther from my intention. Now I have troubled +you enough, and more than enough, and I am +afraid I have recalled some very unpleasant +memories——"</p> + +<p>"Not anything like as bad for me as for you, +sir," she said, as he paused for a moment. "If +I have been of any service to you, I'm very glad, +though it's a miserable business altogether."</p> + +<p>"Yes, and worse than miserable," he replied, +with a slow shake of his head. Then, glancing +through the French windows he saw Dora rubbing +one of two bicycles down with a cloth in +the little back garden, and he went on: "But I +see you are getting ready to go for a ride. I +must not keep you any longer, I am deeply +grateful to you, believe me, and I hope our +acquaintance may not end here. And now, good-morning."</p> + +<p>He held out his hand with the same grave +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span>courtesy with which he would have offered it to +the noblest dame of his acquaintance. She looked +up sharply as though to say, "Do you really mean +to shake hands with <i>me</i>?" Then her eyes +dropped, and the next moment her hand was lying, +trembling a little, in his.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV.</h2> + + +<p>When he left Melville Gardens, Sir Arthur did +not go straight home. He knew that Vane would +not be awake for two or three hours yet, and after +a few moments' hesitation he decided to go and +call on his old friend, Godfrey Raleigh, with whom +he had been dining the night before, and, if he +found him at home, put the whole case frankly +before him and ask his advice.</p> + +<p>He had just retired with a well-earned K.C.S.I. +from the Bench of the Supreme Court of Bengal, +but he was one of those men on whom neither +years nor climate seem to take any effect, and at +sixty-five his body was as vigorous and his brain +as active and clear as they had been at thirty-five. +He had married rather late, and Enid, the Helen of +that Iliad of the Wheelhouse, was his only child—and +therefore naturally the very apple of his eye +and the idol of his heart.</p> + +<p>Her engagement to Vane had seemed to both +the fathers and to her mother the most natural and +the most desirable arrangement that could have +been made. Vane would take a brilliant degree, +he would enter the Diplomatic Service under the +best of auspices, and when Enid had completed +her education with a couple of years on the Continent +they were to be married on her twentieth +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span>birthday. That was the promise of these two +bright young lives. What would the fulfilment be?</p> + +<p>Sir Godfrey was, as he believed, the only one of +his acquaintance in England who knew the truth of +the tragedy of his life. They had been chums at +Eton and Oxford. They had gone out to India +together, Sir Godfrey with a judicial appointment, +and Sir Arthur as Political Agent to one of the +minor Independent States, both of them juniors +with many things to learn and many steps to climb +before they took a really active and responsible +part in the propulsion of that huge and complicated +machine which is called the Indian Government.</p> + +<p>The Fates had thrown them a good deal together, +and they had got to know each other well, +not quickly, because men who are men need a great +deal of knowing; but as the months had grown +into years, and the years into a decade or more, +they had really learnt to know each other. They +had gone home together on the same ship to marry +the girls who had been waiting for them since their +troths had been plighted during their university +days. They had come back with their brides on +the same ship to India; Godfrey Raleigh had been +godfather to his friend's first-born son. Three +years later, after the shadow had fallen upon his +own life, he had performed the same office for his +friend's daughter, the successor of a baby girl who +had died during the Rains.</p> + +<p>These two children were now the youth and +maiden who, within the next two or three years +were to be man and wife. But after the events of +the last twelve hours or so, Sir Arthur felt that it +would not be either loyal to his old friend, or just +to him and his daughter not to go and tell him +frankly what he had learnt, and to take, not only +his opinion, but also his advice on the subject.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span></p> +<p>He found Sir Godfrey at home, and the judge +quickly saw that he had not called upon any +ordinary concern, so he asked him to come and +smoke a pipe in his den, and there Sir Arthur, +taking up the thread where it had been dropped +years before, told him in a few straight, short sentences +the rest of the story to the end of his interview +with Miss Carol.</p> + +<p>"Of course, you will understand, Raleigh," he +said, when he had finished, "I have told you this +because I thought it was only right to do so. My +boy is engaged to marry your girl. It is quite +plain, I am sorry to say, that this alcoholic taint is +in him, and as I have told you this Miss Carol Vane, +charming and all as I must confess her to be from +what I have seen of her, is after all Vane's half-sister, +and she is also what I told you she was."</p> + +<p>"Well, my dear Maxwell, I must confess that +that is a very difficult problem indeed for us to +decide. Very difficult indeed," Sir Godfrey had +replied.</p> + +<p>"You see, to put it quite plainly, and, if as an +old lawyer I may say so, from the judicial point of +view, there are two courses open to us. First, we +may or, I would rather say, we <i>might</i> adopt the +strictly scientific view of the matter and say that, +since the unfortunate woman who was once your +wife has apparently transmitted the taint of +alcoholism to your son, it would therefore be improper +for him to marry Enid for fear that he +should further transmit this taint to his own offspring.</p> + +<p>"That, I suppose, is the way in which a coldblooded +scientist would put it; but on the other +hand I think the matter should also be considered +from the purely human point of view, and here, I +speak again as an old judge. When you married +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span>your wife you had no notion that she had inherited +this taint of insanity, as we may well call it, from +some unknown ancestor. Now the same thing +might have happened with my wife, or in fact, with +any other woman.</p> + +<p>"It is perfectly well known that this poison, as +one is obliged to call it, may lie latent for generations; +may, in fact, die out altogether. On the +other hand, what might have been only a vice in +the grandfather or the father may develop as insanity +in the grandson or the son. It is not for +us to decide these things, at least, that is my +view.</p> + +<p>"You and I have more experience, more judgment; +but I think that your son and my daughter +will have more accurate instincts and keener intuitions. +My own judgment I reserve entirely, and +I advise you to do the same.</p> + +<p>"Go home and tell Vane everything. Don't +spare yourself or him, for in a case like this truth, +the whole truth, is, after all, the greatest mercy. I +will tell my wife the whole story this afternoon, +and she will tell Enid when she gets back from +Paris. Then I think the best that we can do will +be to leave them to find a solution of the problem +between them. Depend upon it that, whatever +solution they do arrive at, it will be more accurate +and will stand the test of time better than any +arbitrary action which you or I might take."</p> + +<p>And so ended the only false—utterly and hopelessly +false—judgment which Sir Godfrey Raleigh +had ever delivered.</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur took it as gospel, it all seemed so +clear and so logical, so fair to everybody; just the +sort of judgment, in fact, which might have been +expected from a man of such vast and varied experience. +Both of them had the best of intentions, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span>for were not the happiness, the earthly fates of their +two only children bound up in it?</p> + +<p>Under such circumstances, though the advice +might be mistaken, it was absolutely impossible +that it could be anything else but honest and sincere. +It was not for them to see into the future, +nor yet to solve those impossibly intricate problems +of human passion, of human strength and weakness, +which, in defiance of all laws human and divine, +break through the traditions of ages, make a +mockery of all commonplace laws, and finally solve +themselves with an accuracy as pitiless as it is +precise.</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur left his friend's house with the firm +conviction that the only thing to be done under +the circumstances was to follow his advice. When +he got back to his house in Warwick Gardens, the +door was opened by Koda Bux, and the first thing +he said to him was:</p> + +<p>"Is Mr. Vane awake?"</p> + +<p>"Sahib, he is, and well. He is even as though +he had never drunk of the liquor of fire. He is in +the library awaiting your return."</p> + +<p>It was then getting on for one o'clock, the lunch-time +of Sir Arthur's household, and the table was +already laid in what was called the breakfast-room, +that is to say a room looking out upon one of the +long, back gardens which are attached to the houses +in Warwick Gardens.</p> + +<p>Vane was sitting in the library waiting, something +in shame and something in fear, for his +father's return. He more than half-expected that +his father would come in and begin at once to haul +him over the coals on account of what had happened +the night before. He did not feel altogether +satisfied about his adventure with Miss Carol, and +he was very much ashamed of himself, indeed, for +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span>what had happened afterwards. But as yet, he +had no suspicion of the terrible secret which in the +almost immediate future was to decide his destiny +in life. The dreadful fact of inherited alcoholism +was yet to be revealed to him. He thought that +his father was simply going to rate him for having +exceeded the bounds of prudence during his night +out, for coming home in a cab with such a person +as Miss Carol, and then, worse than all, to tell him +that he had made a beast of himself by beginning +to drink whiskey when he was alone after having +refused to take anything while his father was in +the room. It was that that he was really afraid +of.</p> + +<p>He had no idea of what had happened since the +time that he had fallen from his chair on to the +hearth-rug, saving only the brief awakening in his +bed with Koda Bux standing beside him, the drinking +of the crimson-coloured effervescing liquid, and +then the long, calm sleep which had spread itself +like a gulf between the agony of the one awakening +and the peace of the next.</p> + +<p>He was sitting in one of the big arm-chairs in +the library when his father came in. He got up +and stood before him, something as a criminal +might do before his judge, expecting to hear something +like a sentence from his lips. He was very +much ashamed of himself, and being so was perfectly +prepared to take his punishment which would +probably come in the shape of a few cold words +of reproof, and a hard look in his father's eyes +which he had seen before. But, instead of that, +when he got up out of the arm-chair, and began +somewhat falteringly:</p> + +<p>"Dad, I'm awfully sorry——" his father stopped +him, and said with a look at the clock on the +mantel-piece: "I think it is about lunch time, isn't +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span>it? Yes, there is the gong. How's your appetite?"</p> + +<p>"Well, better than I thought it would be," said +Vane, "better, in fact, than it deserves to be. That +stuff that Koda gave me this morning has worked +wonders——"</p> + +<p>"Very well, then," said Sir Arthur, cutting him +short, "I think we may as well go and have some +lunch."</p> + +<p>The meal was eaten in a somewhat awkward +silence, broken by odds and ends of talk which +were obviously spoken and replied to, not for the +purpose of conversation, but to fill up time. Both +father and son were as unhappy as men could very +well be, and yet the ancient custom which forbids +the Anglo-Saxon race to talk about unpleasant +things at meal-times, prevented Sir Arthur from +saying what he had to say, and Vane from asking +what he wanted to ask.</p> + +<p>At last, when Koda came in and said that coffee +was served in the Den they got up, both of them +feeling a certain sense of relief, although both knew +that the worst was yet to come.</p> + +<p>When they got into the Den, Sir Arthur said to +Koda in Urdu:</p> + +<p>"The house is empty. There is no one here. +The door is bolted. No one must enter, till I +say so."</p> + +<p>He opened the door, spread the palms of his +hands outwards, inclined his head, and said in the +same language: "Thou art obeyed, Huzur. It is +already done." Then he backed out of the door +and shut it.</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur got up out of his chair, turned the key +in the lock, and said to Vane in a tone whose calmness +astonished him almost as much as the words +did:</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span></p> +<p>"Vane, why did you drink that whiskey last +night? You know I asked you to have some, and +you said that although you had never disobeyed +me before, if I had ordered you to have some you +would not have done it. And yet, after I had left +the room you emptied the decanter. Why was +that?"</p> + +<p>Vane had expected anything but this, for his +father had spoken as quietly as if he had been +asking him about the most ordinary concern of +their daily life. He remembered dimly those few +dreadful minutes after the subtle aroma from the +whiskey decanter had reached his nostrils, the swift +intoxication, the brilliant series of visions which +had passed before his eyes, and then the dead, +black night which had fallen over his senses, and +after that nothing more until he had awakened +with parched mouth and burning brain, and Koda +standing by his bedside.</p> + +<p>"I'm afraid, dad, I was very drunk last night, +but why, I don't know. I was sober enough +when I came in, you know that yourself. But +somehow, just when you had gone out of the +room and told me to put the spirit case away, I +took up the whiskey decanter and smelt it. There +seemed to be some infernal influence in it which +made me simply long to drink. I did not want to +in the ordinary way, and as I had been having +brandy and soda and champagne before, of course, +whiskey was the very worst thing I could possibly +have drunk. Yet it seemed somehow to get hold +of me. I felt as though I <i>had</i> to drink. It didn't +matter what it was so long as it was alcohol. It +was the smell of it that intoxicated me first, and +when I had once smelt it I went on, till I was dead +drunk, and I suppose that is the way that you +found me. That is all that I know about it. I am +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span>horribly ashamed of myself, and I can only promise +you that, if I can help it, it will never occur +again."</p> + +<p>"Sit down, Vane, and let us talk this over," said +Sir Arthur, seating himself in the arm-chair on the +other side of the fire-place. "I suppose you thought +when I came back that I was going to give you the +usual sort of lecture that a father would give his +son under the circumstances. Well, I am not going +to do that. I am sorry to say that it is a great +deal more serious than that."</p> + +<p>"What do you mean, dad?" said Vane, getting +up out of the arm-chair into which he had thrown +himself, as though resigned to receive his sentence. +"More serious than that? Surely it is bad enough +for a fellow to come home as I did last night, and +then get drunk on whiskey and have to be carried +to bed. There can't be anything very much worse +than that."</p> + +<p>"There might have been," said Sir Arthur, "if +you had not stopped the cab where you did. +What would you say if I told you that that girl—you +remember what you said to me about her +likeness to yourself—what would you say if I +were to tell you that that girl is your sister?"</p> + +<p>"Good God! Dad, you don't mean that, do +you? It can't be. I never had a sister. You +have always told me that I am the only child. +Mother died twenty years ago, didn't she? And +that girl was only about nineteen. No, you can't +mean it!"</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Sir Arthur, in a tone which seemed +very strange to his son. "I do mean it. When I +told you that your mother had died a few months +after you were born, I did not tell you the truth. +She died to me and to you, but that was all. She +is alive still. That girl that you drove up in the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span>cab with last night was her daughter, but not +mine."</p> + +<p>No more terrible words than these could have +Vane turned white to his lips as he heard them, +and for a moment he looked into his father's grey +stern face with a glance that had something of +hate in it. His fists even clenched and his +shoulders squared as though the impulse was on +him to raise his hands against him. But there was +such an infinite sadness in Sir Arthur's eyes and +such an expression of unspeakable suffering on +his hard-set features, that as he looked at him +the anger died out of Vane's eyes and his hands +fell limp and open by his side.</p> + +<p>It was some time before he was able to command +his voice sufficiently to shape coherent +words, but at length he managed to say in a hard, +half-choking tone:</p> + +<p>"Of course it is impossible that you could tell +me anything but the truth, dad. And so I am the +son of a disgraced woman, am I? Poor Eny, +what will she think of me now? Of course it will +be all over between us?"</p> + +<p>His instinct had spoken, as Sir Godfrey Raleigh +had said it would, and spoken truly. But Sir +Arthur said quickly:</p> + +<p>"No; my boy. It is bad enough, God knows, +but it may not be as bad as that. I have been +to see Miss Vane this morning, and when I had +satisfied myself of the relationship between you, +I went on to Raleigh and told him the whole +story, as I thought it was only right to do. He +said, very properly I think, that it was a matter +for you and Enid to decide between yourselves, +for after all it is the happiness of your lives which +is in question, and therefore the decision ought to +rest with you."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span></p> +<p>"I don't see how there can be any decision but +one," said Vane, who had sat down again, and, +with his elbows on his knees and his face between +his hands, was staring with blank eyes down at the +carpet. "And so I am the son of that girl's +mother, am I? Well, it couldn't be very much +worse than that, and yet, God help us, she is my +mother after all."</p> + +<p>Then he threw himself back in his chair, let his +hands fall limply over the arms and stared up at +the ceiling.</p> + +<p>"You may as well tell me the whole of the +story, now dad," he went on, in a broken, miserable +voice. "You had better tell me, and then I +shall know where I am."</p> + +<p>His father looked at him for a moment or two +in silence, and then he said, with a note of reproof +in his tone:</p> + +<p>"That is a hasty judgment, Vane, but a natural +one, I admit. When I have told you the story +you will see what I mean. The mother who bore +you was as good and pure a woman as ever lived +when she became your mother, and this girl, from +what I have seen of her this morning, I am perfectly +certain is thoroughly good and honest in +herself. I am satisfied that it is her fate that has +made her what she is; not her fault."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Vane, "I was wrong. After all I +have no right to judge my mother. I remember +nothing about her, and as for Carol, she is a good +girl whatever else she may be. Can't something be +done for her, dad? I mean something to get her +out of that horrible life. It is too awful to think +of, isn't it? We must do something."</p> + +<p>"That's just what I should have expected you +to say, Vane," said his father, "and anything that +I can do shall be done. But I'm afraid it won't +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span>be very easy. I did suggest something of the sort, +of course, but she cut me short very quickly. +She simply said that she could not discuss the +subject then, and there was an end of it. I am +quite certain that anything which had even a suggestion +of charity about it would be quite out of +the question."</p> + +<p>"Of course it would," said Vane, almost angrily. +"After all, she is my sister. However, that can +wait. Now tell me what you were going to tell +me. How did all this begin? Do you know who +the man was, because if so I want to go and see +him?"</p> + +<p>"No, I don't, Vane," his father replied, slowly. +"To tell you the truth, I never even attempted to +find out. We were living at Simla at the time, +and Simla is, as perhaps you know, not the most +moral of places. You were nearly three years old, +and for about a year your mother had shown signs +of what doctors call now Alcoholic Insanity. I +shall never forget the first time that I found her +drunk——"</p> + +<p>"Never mind that, dad," Vane interrupted, with +a sharp catch in his voice, "I don't want to hear +about it, it's bad enough already. Was Carol +right about that light which she used to see in her +eyes and which I suppose you saw in mine last +night?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, perfectly," replied Sir Arthur. "I used +to think it beautiful once, before I knew what a +dreadful meaning it had. When she had had a +glass or so of champagne, her eyes—and they +were just like yours and Carol's—used to light up +marvellously. People used to speak of them as +the most beautiful eyes in the East; but +afterwards, that light in them began to burn +brighter, and when at last she gave way com<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span>pletely, +it became something horrible, although, +somehow, it was still beautiful—damnably beautiful."</p> + +<p>"Well, one night," Sir Arthur went on, leaning +back in his chair and staring into vacancy, "she +went out to spend the evening, as she told me, +with a friend; as a matter of fact it was Raleigh's +sister. She had been drinking a little during the +afternoon, but I felt that she would be safe there, +for both Raleigh and his sister knew of this miserable +failing of hers. Unfortunately, I had a lot +of work to do that evening, and I was unable to +go with her. I went about eleven o'clock to bring +her home. I found she had not been there at +all. I went back and sat up the whole night, I +needn't tell you Vane what my thoughts were. +She didn't come. She never came.</p> + +<p>"A month afterwards I got a letter from her +written from Bombay. She confessed that for +over a year she had been deceiving me; that +another man had stolen her love from me; that +she could never face me or look upon you again, +and that was all. She gave no address, no +sign that I could trace her by. If she had done I +would have forgiven her and asked her to come +back for your sake. But it was over ten years +before I saw her again, and then it was in a house +in a wretched street in Paris.</p> + +<p>"Then she was a drunkard, a hopeless +drunkard, lost to all sense and shame. She had +taken my name again and was making it infamous, +and for your sake I was forced to take some +decided steps. I took proceedings in the French +Courts, and got authority to confine her in an +asylum for inebriates, and she is there now, almost +an imbecile."</p> + +<p>"And what about Carol?" said Vane, in a hard, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span>strained voice, "doesn't she know who her father +is, and couldn't you have got a divorce?"</p> + +<p>"Carol does not know for certain who her father +is," said Sir Arthur. "There was someone who +went about the Continent a good deal with her +mother when she was very young, and she thinks +that he was. It is quite possible that he may have +been the scoundrel, whoever he was, who took her +away from Simla. As for the divorce, of course +I could have got one, but I had no desire to marry +again, and I preferred to let the thing rest as it +was, rather than drag our name through the cesspool +of the Divorce Court and the newspapers. +Everybody was very good to me, and in time I +lived it down and it was forgotten. In fact, I +suppose if it hadn't been for that chance meeting +of yours last night, it might never have been heard +of again."</p> + +<p>"Then that," said Vane, "is, I suppose, the +secret of my drinking the whiskey last night, and +the explanation of the light which Carol saw in my +eyes when I had drunk too much champagne. +My blood is poisoned, and so, when I've drunk a +certain amount, the smell of alcohol is irresistible. +There's one thing perfectly certain, I don't like +whiskey and I never have liked it, and I'm quite +sure I never wanted it less than I did last night; +and yet when I smelt it, the smell somehow +seemed to get up into my brain and force me to +drink it.</p> + +<p>"I tried my best to resist it. Honestly I did, +dad, but it was no use. I tasted it, and then I +took a long drink of it, and then I took another. +I didn't seem to get drunk, I went mad. I saw +some magnificent visions, they seemed to be all +round the room, nickering like the Biograph, then, +all of a sudden, they vanished, and I don't remem<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span>ber +anything more until I woke and found Koda +standing beside me. Now was that the sort of +thing that used to happen to my mother?"</p> + +<p>"It was," replied his father, "exactly, and when +she came to her senses after one of her bouts, she +used to implore me to keep the smell, even the +sight, of liquor away from her. Of course I did. +I gave up drinking myself, and what I had in the +house for friends I kept constantly under lock and +key. It seemed to be successful for a time, and +then she began to get liquor from somewhere else. +I never could find out how or where she did it. +I had her watched, but it was no use. Weeks +would pass and she would be perfectly sober. +Then, without the slightest warning, she would go +out for a walk or to pay some calls and come back, +not drunk, but getting drunk.</p> + +<p>"We used to have some terrible scenes then, as +you may believe. I dismissed four butlers because +she had either bribed or frightened them into +giving her the keys of the wine cellar. I had the +best medical men in India for her, and at last I +got her to consent to go into a Sanitorium. That, +however, was merely a blind to keep my suspicions +quiet. It was only a few days before she was to +have gone there that she disappeared."</p> + +<p>"And you never had any suspicion about the +scoundrel that she went away with? I expect +if the truth was known, she got the liquor secretly +through him after you had stopped it. I am beginning +already to have a presentiment that I +shall meet that man some day, and if I do, may +God have mercy on him, for I won't!"</p> + +<p>"No, no, Vane, don't say that, my boy! Remember +what is written—'Vengeance is mine, +saith the Lord.' Whoever he is his sin will find +him out, if it has not done so already."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span></p> +<p>Sir Arthur spoke with the absolute conviction of +a deeply religious man. He believed his own +words honestly; and yet, if he could have seen +how his own prophecy was to be fulfilled, he would +have given his right hand, nay, he would even +have shaken hands with the man who had so +deeply wronged him, rather than that they should +have had so terrible a fulfilment.</p> + +<p>Indeed, even while he was speaking the wheels +of Fate had already begun to revolve.</p> + +<p>When Carol and Dora returned from their ride +Dora found a letter waiting for her. She opened +it, glanced quickly over the page and then said:</p> + +<p>"Carol, how will this suit you for this evening? +I think a night out would do you good after your +little shake-up this morning. Listen—</p> + +<blockquote><p> +"<span class="smcap">Dear Dora</span>, +</p> + +<p>"Yesterday I became a happy bachelor +for a fortnight. Encumbrances gone to Folkestone. +If you have nothing better to do, meet +me at the 'West End' at 7.30 this evening, and, +if possible, bring Miss Vane, as I am bringing a +friend, who, after my description of her—don't be +jealous!—is quite anxious to meet her. He is +good looking and very well off, and I think she +will like him.</p> + +<p>"Hoping you will both be able to come,</p> + +<p> +"Yours ever,<br /> + +"<span class="smcap">Bernard.</span>"<br /> +</p></blockquote> + +<p>"That sounds promising," said Miss Carol. "If +he's that sort, and nice as well, and has plenty of +the necessary, I shouldn't mind if he took me on +as a sort of permanence. Somehow, after last +night and this morning, I've got sick of this general +knocking-about. Besides, it's no class. All right, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span>I'll come. A bit of a kick-up will do me good, +I think. That talk with the old gentleman this +morning gave me quite a number 25 hump, though +the ride has worked a good bit of it off. Now let's +feed, I'm hungry enough to dine off cold boiled +block ornaments."</p> + +<p>Mr. Bernard Falcon, the writer of the letter to +Dora, was principal partner in the somewhat incongruously +named firm of solicitors, Messrs. +Falcon and Lambe, of Mansion House Chambers, +E.C. The firm did all sorts of work, provided +only that it paid; the highest class under their +style, and the other sorts—the money-lending +and "speculative business"—through their own +"jackals," that is to say seedy and broken-down +solicitors who had made a failure of their +own business, but had managed to keep on the +Rolls and were not above doing "commission +work" for more prosperous firms.</p> + +<p>Mr. Lambe, away from his business, was a most +excellent person; a good husband and father, a +regular church-goer, and a generous supporter of +all good works in and about Denmark Hill, where +he lived. He was one of those strangely constituted +men—of whom there are multitudes in the +world—who will earn money by the most questionable, +if not absolutely dishonest, methods, without +a qualm of conscience, and give liberally of that +same money without recognising for a moment +that what they honestly believe they are giving to +God, is a portion of the Wages of Sin—which, as +good Christians, they ought never to have +earned.</p> + +<p>Mr. Bernard Falcon, on the other hand, in his +private life, aimed at nothing more than respectability +in the worst sense of the word. His wife +and his two little girls went to church. He him<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span>self +went on Sunday mornings when he had no +more pressing engagements. His name appeared +regularly on the subscription lists published in +connection with St. Michael's, Brondesbury, his +parish church, and he also paid the rent of No. 15, +Melville Gardens, Brook Green, in addition to one +hundred and fifty pounds a year as what he would +have called "a retainer" to Miss Dora Russell—to +say nothing of certain milliner's and jeweller's +bills which he liquidated, sometimes cheerfully and +sometimes grudgingly, according to his humour +and their amount.</p> + +<p>When Carol and Dora got out of their cab at the +door of the "West End" and went into the little +vestibule-bar to the left, they found two men in +evening dress waiting for them. One of them—a +man of about forty, bald on the temples, of +medium height, well-fed and well-groomed, and +not by any means bad-looking, though of an entirely +mediocre type—Carol greeted with the easy +familiarity of old acquaintance, for she had known +him for nearly a year as Dora's 'particular friend.' +The other, tall, well-built, handsome, and with that +unmistakable stamp of breeding on him which Mr. +Bernard Falcon totally lacked, she instantly recognised +as Reginald Garthorne, her intended companion +for the evening.</p> + +<p>The first thing he did when they had been +introduced by Bernard Falcon, was to apologise +for what he had said in front of the Criterion the +night before. He did it with admirably calculated +deference, and in such perfectly chosen words, that +it was quite impossible for her not to accept his +apology and "make friends."</p> + +<p>During the evening he became completely +fascinated, not only by her beauty, but far more +so by the extraordinary charm of her manner. He +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span>was a man who, apart from his physical qualities +and good looks, could, when he chose, make himself +very pleasing to women, and, without showing +a trace of effort, he did his very best to please +Miss Carol, and succeeded so completely, that +when, a few days later, he made a proposal of a +partly domestic nature to her, she, after a brief +consultation with Dora, accepted it.</p> + +<p>At the end of the month the house in Melville +Gardens was to let, and Carol and Dora were installed +in a flat in Densmore Gardens, South +Kensington, for the rent of which Reginald +Garthorne and Mr. Bernard Falcon were jointly +responsible—of course, under other names. The +only condition that Carol had made with Garthorne, +was that, whatever happened, he would +not tell Vane of her change of address, and he, +for very good reasons of his own, had promised +unconditionally.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V.</h2> + + +<p>The next day Enid Raleigh came home.</p> + +<p>Almost the first thing she said to her mother, +who had met her at the station with the carriage, +was:</p> + +<p>"Well, and where is Master Vane, please? He +is in town, isn't he? Why didn't he come to meet +me? I shall have to make him do penance for +this."</p> + +<p>The words were lightly spoken, spoken in utter +unconsciousness of the deep meaning which Fate +had put into them. So far as Enid herself was +concerned, and as, in fact, she was just thinking +at the moment, all they meant was that at their next +meeting she would refuse Vane his long-accustomed +lover's kiss, and then, after an explanation +occupying some three or four minutes at most, surrender +at discretion, after which would come the +luxury of playing at being offended and standing +on her dignity for a few minutes more, and then +enjoying the further luxury of making it up.</p> + +<p>"Yes, dear," said her mother, "Vane is in town +still. I think he doesn't go back to Oxford until +the end of the week, but he hasn't been very well +lately——"</p> + +<p>"Not well!" exclaimed Enid, sitting up out of +the corner of the carriage into which she had +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span>leaned back with that easy abandon which comes +so naturally to people accustomed to comfort all +their lives. "Ill! Why, Vane's never been ill in +his life. What's the matter? It isn't anything +serious, is it? You don't mean that he's really ill, +mother, do you?"</p> + +<p>There was no mistaking the reality of the anxiety +in her tone. Her mother recognised it instantly, +but she also saw that a brougham rattling over the +streets of London was not exactly the place to enter +upon such explanations as it was her destiny and +her duty to make to this brilliant, beautiful, spoilt +darling of a daughter who was sitting beside her.</p> + +<p>So far as she knew, every hope, every prospect +of Enid's life, that bright young life which, in the +fuller acceptation of the term, was only just going +to begin, was connected more or less intimately +with Vane Maxwell.</p> + +<p>Ever since they had come home together from +Bombay on that memorable voyage, she and Vane +had been sweethearts. They were very much in +love with each other, and so far their love had been +a striking exception to that old proverb which +comes true only too often. Saving only those +lovers' quarrels which don't count because they end +so much more pleasantly than they begin, there +had never been a cloud in that morning-sky of life +towards which they had so far walked hand in +hand. It seemed as though the Fates themselves +had conspired to make everything pleasant and +easy for them; and of course it had never struck +either of them that when the Fates do this kind +of thing, they always have a more or less heavy +account on the other side—to be presented in due +course.</p> + +<p>Lady Raleigh knew this, and her daughter did +not. She knew that the terrible explanation had +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span>to come, but she very naturally shrank from the +inevitable—and so, woman-like, she temporised.</p> + +<p>"Really, dear," she said, "I can't talk with all +this jolting and rattle. When we get home I will +tell you all about it. Vane himself is not ill at all. +He is just as well as ever he was. It isn't that."</p> + +<p>"Then I suppose," said Miss Enid, looking +round sharply, "my lord has been getting himself +into some scrape or other—something that has to +be explained or talked away before he likes to meet +me. Is that it?"</p> + +<p>"No, Enid, that is not it," replied her mother +gravely, "but really, dear, I must ask you to say +nothing more about it just now. When we get +home we'll have a cup of tea, and then I'll tell you +all about it."</p> + +<p>"Oh, very well," said Enid, a trifle petulantly. +"I suppose there's some mystery about it. Of +course there must be, or else he'd have come here +himself, so we may as well change the subject. +How do you like the new flat, and what's it like?"</p> + +<p>As she said this she threw herself back again +into the corner and stared out of the opposite window +of the brougham with a look in her eyes which +seemed to say that for the time being she had no +further interest in any earthly affairs.</p> + +<p>Lady Raleigh, glad of the relief even for the +moment, at once began a voluble and minute description +of the new flat in Addison Gardens into +which they had moved during her daughter's last +sojourn in Paris, and this, with certain interjections +and questions from Enid, lasted until the brougham +turned into the courtyard and drew up in front of +the arched doorway out of which the tall, uniformed +porter came with the fingers of his left hand raised +to the peak of his cap, to open the carriage door.</p> + +<p>Sir Godfrey was out, and would not be back +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span>until dinner time; so, as soon as they had taken +their things off, Lady Raleigh ordered tea in her +own room, and there, as briefly as was consistent +with the gravity of the news she had to tell, she +told Enid everything that her husband had heard +from Sir Arthur.</p> + +<p>Enid, although she flushed slightly at certain portions +of the narrative, listened to the story with a +calmness which somewhat surprised her mother.</p> + +<p>The little damsel for whose kisses those two boys +had fought ten or eleven years ago, had now grown +into a fair and stately maiden of eighteen, very +dainty and desirable to look upon, and withal possessing +a dignity which only comes by birth and +breeding and that larger training and closer contact +with the world which modern girls of her class +enjoy. Young as she was, hers was not the innocence +of ignorance. She had lived too late in the +century, and had already been too far afield in the +world for that.</p> + +<p>"It comes to this, then," she said quietly, almost +hardly, "instead of being dead, as we have believed +all along, Vane's mother is alive; an imbecile +who has become so through drink, and who seems +to have misbehaved herself very badly when Vane +was a baby. She is in an asylum, and will probably +remain there till she dies. No one but ourselves +and this interesting young person, Miss +Carol Vane, appears to know anything about it, +and I really don't see why Vane is to be held responsible +for his mother's insanity—for I suppose +that's what it comes to.</p> + +<p>"And then there is Miss Carol herself. Of +course she's not a particularly desirable family connection; +but I don't suppose Vane would expect +me to meet her, much less fall upon her neck and +greet her as his long-lost sister. I suppose, too, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span>that between us we could manage to do something +for her, and put her in a more respectable way of +living and induce her to hold her tongue.</p> + +<p>"As for Vane getting drunk that night, of course +it's very improper and all that sort of thing from +the Sunday School point of view; but I don't suppose +he was the only undergraduate who took too +much to drink that night. Probably several hundreds +of them did, and I daresay a good many of +them were either engaged or going to be. Would +they consider that a reason why they should go +and break off their engagements? I'm afraid there +wouldn't be many marriages nowadays if engagements +were broken off on that account.</p> + +<p>"Of course, mam, dear, what you've told me is +not exactly pleasant to hear, but still, after all, I +really can't see anything so very dreadful in it. +Most families have a skeleton of some sort, I suppose, +and this is ours, or will be when Vane and I +are married. We must simply keep the cupboard +door shut as closely as possible. It's only what lots +of other people have to do."</p> + +<p>"Well, my dear," said her mother, "I must say +I'm very glad to see you take it so reasonably. I'm +afraid I could not have done so at your age, but +then girls are so different now, and, besides, you +always had more of your father's way of looking +at things than mine. Then, I suppose, Vane may +come and see you. I think it was very nice of +him not to come until you had been told everything."</p> + +<p>"May come!" said Enid. "I should think so. +If he doesn't I shall be distinctly offended. I shall +expect him to come round and make his explanations +in person before long, and when he does we +will have a few minutes chat <i>ŕ deux</i>—and I don't +think I shall have very much difficulty in con<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span>vincing +him of the error of his ways, or, at any rate, +of his opinions."</p> + +<p>"What an extremely conceited speech to make, +dear!" said her ladyship mildly, and yet with a +glance of motherly pride at the beauty which went +so far towards justifying it. "Well, perhaps you +are right. Certainly, if anyone can, you can, and +I sincerely hope you will. It would be dreadful if +anything were to happen to break it off after all +these years."</p> + +<p>The colour went out of Enid's cheeks in an instant, +and she said in quite an altered voice:</p> + +<p>"Oh, for goodness sake, mamma, don't say anything +about that! You know how fond I am of +Vane. I simply couldn't give him up, whatever +sort of a mother he had, and if he had a dozen half-sisters +as disreputable as this Miss Carol Vane—the +very idea of her having the impudence to use +his name! No, I shan't think of that—I couldn't. +If Vane did that it would just break my heart—it +really would. It would be like taking half my life +away, and it would simply kill me. I couldn't bear +it."</p> + +<p>She honestly meant what she said, not knowing +that she said it in utter ignorance of the self that +said it.</p> + +<p>It was in Enid's mind, as it also was in her +mother's, to send a note round to Warwick Gardens +to ask both Vane and his father to come round to +an informal dinner, and to discuss the matter there +and then; but neither of them gave utterance to +the thought. Lady Raleigh, knowing her daughter's +proud and somewhat impetuous temperament, +instinctively shrank from making a suggestion +which she would have had very good grounds for +rejecting, more especially as she had already given +such a very decided opinion as to Vane's scruples.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span></p> +<p>As for Enid herself, she honestly thought so little +of these same scruples that she felt inclined to accuse +Vane of a Quixotism which, from her point +of view at least, was entirely unwarrantable. It +was, therefore, quite impossible for her to first suggest +that they should meet after a parting during +which they might have unconsciously reached what +was to be the crisis of both their lives.</p> + +<p>The result was that the thought remained unspoken, +and Enid, after spending the evening in +vexed and anxious uncertainty, went to bed; and +then, as soon as she felt that she was absolutely +safe in her solitude, discussed the whole matter over +again with herself, and wound the discussion up +with a good hearty cry, after which she fell into +the dreamless slumber of the healthy and innocent.</p> + +<p>When she woke very early the next morning, +or, rather, while she was on that borderland between +sleeping and waking where the mind works +with such strange rapidity, she reviewed the whole +of the circumstances, and came to the conclusion +that she was being very badly treated. Vane knew +perfectly well that she was coming back yesterday +afternoon, and therefore he had no right to let +these absurd scruples of his prevent him from performing +the duties of a lover and meeting her at +the station. But, even granted that something else +had made it impossible for him to do so, there was +absolutely no excuse for his remaining away the +whole afternoon and evening when he must have +known how welcome a visit would have been.</p> + +<p>Meanwhile Vane had been doing the very last +thing that she would have imagined him doing.</p> + +<p>After his fateful conversation with his father he +had left the house in Warwick Gardens to wander +he knew and cared not whither. His thoughts +were more than sufficient companionship for him, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span>and, heeding neither time nor distance, he walked +as he might have walked in a dream, along the main +road through Hammersmith and Turnham Green +and Kew, and so through Richmond Hill till he +had climbed the hill and stopped for a brief moment +of desperate debate before the door of the +saloon bar of the "Star and Garter." The better +impulse conquered the worse, and he entered the +park, and, seating himself on one of the chairs +under the trees, he made an effort to calmly survey +the question in all its bearings.</p> + +<p>It was the most momentous of all human tasks—the +choosing of his own future life-path at the +parting of the ways. One of them, flower-bordered +and green with the new-grown grass of life's +spring-time, and the other dry, rugged and rock-strewn—the +paths of inclination and duty: the one +leading up to the golden gates of the Paradise of +wedded love, and the other slanting down to the +wide wilderness which he must cross alone, until +he passed alone into the shadows which lay beyond +it.</p> + +<p>A few days before he had seen himself well on +the way to everything that can make a man's life +full and bright and worthy to be lived. He was, +thanks to his father's industry, relieved from all +care on the score of money, and, better still, he had +that within him which made him independent of +fortune, perfect health and great abilities, already +well-proved, although he had yet to wait nearly a +year for his twenty-first birthday.</p> + +<p>He had great ambitions and the high hopes +which go with them. The path to honour and +distinction, even to fame itself, had lain plainly open +before him—and now everything was so different. +The sun which he had thought was only rising was +already setting. He knew now that the fruit which +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span>looked so sweet and luscious had the canker-worm +feeding on the core; that the flesh which seemed +so healthy was really tainted and leprous; and +that, worse than all, the brightest and sweetest +promise of his life, a promise infinitely sweeter and +dearer than even the fulfilment of his highest material +ambition, was now no longer a promise but a +denial, a life-sacrifice demanded, not only by his +honour as a man, but by his love as a lover.</p> + +<p>He sat thus thinking until the buzzing of a +motor-car woke him from his day-dream. He +looked at his watch, and found that he had about +time to get across the park to Sheen Gate; but +he fell to dreaming again on the way, and when +he reached the gate it was closed.</p> + +<p>He turned back with the idea of asking a keeper +to unlock the gate and let him out, but after a few +strides he halted and sat down again on a seat. +After all, were he to go home, he could not sleep, +and it better suited his mood to keep vigil in the +open air than within the four walls of his room.</p> + +<p>And so he passed the night, walking half awake, +and then sitting, half asleep, dimly reviewing this +sudden crisis of his fate again and again from all +possible aspects. And again and again the determination +to adhere to the decision which duty had +marked out so clearly seemed to beat itself deeper +and deeper into his brain.</p> + +<p>The taint of alcoholism was in his blood, and +matrimony and parentage were not for him. In +the morning he would go straight to Enid's father +and admit that, although ties reaching back into +her childhood and his had to be broken, yet it was +impossible for the engagement between him and +Enid to be continued.</p> + +<p>The night passed, and the park gates were again +opened, but still Vane sat on, until, noticing the sus<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span>picious +glances of some of the early pedestrians, +he decided to get home, have a tub, and pay his +fateful visit to Sir Godfrey Raleigh.</p> + +<p>As it happened, however, that visit was never +to be paid. Enid had found her waking thoughts +unpleasant, if not almost intolerable, and, being +too perfectly healthy to indulge in anything of the +nature of moping or sulks, she came to the conclusion +that a good sharp spin on her bicycle would +be the best mental tonic she could have; so she +got a cup of coffee and a biscuit, took out her machine, +and started away to work off, as she hoped, +the presentiment of coming trouble which seemed +to have fastened itself upon her.</p> + +<p>Thus it happened that she entered Richmond +Park by Sheen Gate just as Vane, physically weary +yet still mentally sleepless, was coming out of it.</p> + +<p>During his night's vigil he had nerved himself, +as he thought, to meet every imaginable trial but +this one—this vision of his well-beloved, not waiting +for him, but coming to him fresh and radiant +in her young beauty, delightful and desirable, +tempting almost beyond the powers of human resistance, +and his, too, his own sweetheart, pledged +to him ever since that memorable afternoon when +he had fought for her and won her behind the +wheelhouse in the midst of the Indian Ocean.</p> + +<p>When her wonder had given way to complete +recognition Enid dismounted and waited, naturally +expecting that he would greet her; but he stood +silent, looking at her as though he were trying to +find some words of salutation.</p> + +<p>"Well, Vane," she said at last, "I suppose we +may shake hands. I did not expect to see you +here. Cannot you look a little more cheerful? +What is the matter? You look as if you hadn't +been home all night."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span></p> +<p>He took her hand mechanically, and, as he held +it and looked down into the sweet upturned face +with a bright flush on the cheeks and the dawning +of an angry light in the gentle eyes, he felt an +almost irresistible desire to take her in his arms +just as he had done at their last meeting and kiss +into silence the tempting lips which had just shaped +those almost scornfully spoken words.</p> + +<p>It dawned upon her in the same moment that he +was looking as she had never seen him look before. +His face was perfectly bloodless. The features +were hard-set and deep-lined. There were furrows +in his forehead and shadows under his eyes. When +she had last seen his face it was that of a boy of +twenty, full of health and strength, and without a +care on his mind. Now it was the face of a man of +thirty, a man who had lived and sinned and sorrowed.</p> + +<p>In that instant her mood and her voice changed, +and she said:</p> + +<p>"Vane, dear, what is it? Why don't you speak +to me? Are you ill?"</p> + +<p>He took her bicycle from her, and, turning, +walked with her back into the park. After a few +moments' silence he replied in a voice which seemed +horribly strange to her:</p> + +<p>"Yes, Enid, I am. I am ill, and I am afraid +there is no cure for the disease. I have not been +home. In fact, I have been in the park all night. +I was shut in by accident, and I remained from +choice, trying to think out my duty to you."</p> + +<p>"Oh, nonsense!" she replied. "I know what +you mean. It's about you getting drunk the other +night—and—and your unfortunate mother and this +newly-found half-sister of yours. Well, of course, +I suppose it was exceedingly wrong of you to get +so very drunk. And the rest—I mean about your +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span>mother—that is very sad and terrible. But, bad +as it is, I think you are taking it a great deal too +seriously. I've talked it all over with mamma, and +she thinks just as I do about it."</p> + +<p>When she had said this Enid felt that she had +gone quite as far as her self-respect and maidenly +pride would permit her to go. As she looked up +at him she saw the pallor of his face change almost +to grey. His hand was resting lightly on her arm, +and she felt it tremble. Then he drew it gently +away and said:</p> + +<p>"I know what you mean, Enid, and it is altogether +too good and generous of you; but I don't +think you quite understand—I mean, you don't +seem to realise how serious it all is."</p> + +<p>"Really, Vane, I must say that you are acting +very strangely. What is the good of going all over +it again? You can't tell me anything more, I suppose, +than I have heard already from mamma. +Surely you don't mean that you intend that everything +is to be over between us—that we are only +to be friends, as they say, in future?"</p> + +<p>"I quite see what <i>you</i> mean," he said, his lips +perceptibly tightening; "and that, too, in a certain +sense, is what I mean also."</p> + +<p>"What!" she exclaimed. "Do you really mean +that I am not to be any more what I have been +to you, and that if we meet again it must only be +as ordinary acquaintances, just friends who have +known each other a certain number of years? +Surely, Vane, you don't mean that—dear?"</p> + +<p>The last word escaped her lips almost involuntarily. +She tried to keep it back, but it got out +in spite of herself. It was only the fact that they +were walking on the public highway that prevented +her from giving way altogether to the sense of +despair that had come over her. As his face had +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span>changed a few moments before so did hers now, +and as she looked at him he stopped momentarily +in his walk.</p> + +<p>But the lessons which he had learnt during the +last few days, and most of all during this last night +of lonely wandering and desperate questioning with +himself, had ground the moral into his soul so +deeply that not even the sight of her so anxiously +longing for just one word from him to bring them +together again, and make them once more as they +had always been—almost since either of them could +remember anything—was strong enough to force +him to speak it.</p> + +<p>He involuntarily wheeled the bicycle towards the +middle of the road, as though he was afraid to trust +himself too near her, and said, speaking as a man +might speak when pronouncing his own death sentence:</p> + +<p>"Yes, Enid, that is what I do mean. I mean +that there is a great deal more, something infinitely +more serious in what has happened during the last +few days, in what I have learnt and you have been +told, than you seem to have any idea of."</p> + +<p>Enid made a gesture as though she would interrupt +him, but he went on almost hotly:</p> + +<p>"Listen to me, Enid, and then judge me as you +please—only listen to me. Four days ago, after I +had seen the Boat Race, I did as a good many +other fellows from the 'Varsity do—I went West. +By sheer accident I met a girl so like myself that—well, +I didn't know then that I had a sister. Yesterday +I learnt, then, that I have one—not my +father's daughter, only my mother's—and you know +what that means. We had supper together at the +Trocadero——"</p> + +<p>"Really, Vane, I do think you might spare me +these little details," said Enid, with a sort of weary +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span>impatience. "I have heard of this half-sister of +yours already. Suppose we leave her out for the +present?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," he said, again stopping momentarily in +his walk. "We <i>will</i> leave her out for the present. +In fact, as far as you are concerned, Enid, she may +be left out for ever."</p> + +<p>"Why—what do you mean, Vane?" she exclaimed, +stopping short.</p> + +<p>"I mean," he said, beginning quickly and then +halting for a moment. "I mean that, considering +everything that has happened during the last few +days, I have no intention of asking you to become +her half-sister—even in law."</p> + +<p>The real meaning of his utterance forced itself +swiftly enough upon her now, and for a minute +rendered her incapable of speech. She, however, +like others of her blood and breed, had learned +how to seem most careless when she cared most, +and so she managed to reply not only steadily but +even stiffly:</p> + +<p>"Of course, after that there is very little to be +said, Mr. Maxwell. I'm afraid I have not properly +understood what has happened. Perhaps, though, +it would have been better for you to have seen my +father and talked this over with him first."</p> + +<p>The "Mr. Maxwell" cut him to the quick. It +was the first time he had ever heard it from her +lips. Yet it did not affect the decision which was, +as he had for the time being, at least, convinced +himself, inevitable, and so miserable was he that +even her scornful indignation was something like +a help to him.</p> + +<p>He was even grateful that this interview, which +he had looked forward to with dread, had taken +place in the open air rather than in the drawing-room +of Sir Godfrey Raleigh's house, for if she +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span>had simply sat down and cried, as, perhaps, nine +out of ten girls in her position would have done, his +task would have been infinitely more difficult, perhaps +even impossible of accomplishment. Her +present attitude, however, seemed to appeal to his +masculine pride and stimulate it. He turned +slightly towards her, and said, with a sudden +change in his voice which she felt almost like a +blow:</p> + +<p>"Yes, Miss Raleigh, you are quite right. I will +spare you the details; at least, those which are not +essential. But there are some which are. For instance," +he went on, with a note of vehemence in +his tone which made it impossible for her to interrupt +him, "four nights ago I was lying on the +floor of the Den at home, blind, dead drunk—drunk, +mind you, after this sister of mine had seen +in my eyes the sign of drunkenness which she had +seen in her mother's—that was my mother, too, an +imbecile dipsomaniac, remember—who had sunk +to unspeakable degradation before she became +what she is. I was as sober as I am now when I +told my father this—I mean what Carol had told +me. I noticed that there was something strange +about him while I was telling him, but I thought +that was just a matter of circumstances, you +know——"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I think I know, or at any rate I can guess," +said Miss Enid, with angry eyes and tightened lips.</p> + +<p>"Very well, then," he went on, "and after that—after +my father had asked me to have a glass of +whiskey with him—after I had refused and he had +gone to bed and I was putting the spirit-case away +without any idea of drinking again, one smell of +the whiskey seemed to paralyse my whole mental +force. It turned me from a sane man who had had +a solemn warning into a madman who had only one +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span>feeling—the craving for alcohol in some shape. I +smelt again, and the smell of it went like fire +through my veins. I tasted it, and then I drank. +I drank again and again, until, as I suppose your +mother has told you, I fell on the rug, no longer +a man, but simply a helpless, intoxicated beast. I +was utterly insensible to everything about me, I +didn't care whether I lived or died. When I woke +and thought about it I would a thousand times +rather have been dead.</p> + +<p>"It wasn't that I wanted the liquor. I didn't get +drunk because I wanted to. I got drunk, Enid, because +I <i>had</i> to; because there was a lurking devil +in my blood which forced me to drink that whiskey +just because it was alcohol, because it was drink, +because it was the element ready to respond to that +craving which I have inherited from this unhappy +mother of mine.</p> + +<p>"Do you know what that means, Enid? I don't +think you do. It means that my blood has been +poisoned from my very birth. Of course, you don't +know this. Your parents don't know it, any more +than they know that it is too late to redeem the +ruin which has fallen upon me. That, at least, I +can say with a clear conscience is no fault or sin of +mine. Since then I have thrashed this miserable +thing out in every way that I can think of. I have +talked it over with my father, and he has talked it +over with yours. I have been wandering about the +park all night trying to find out what I ought to +do—and I think I have found it."</p> + +<p>"From which I suppose I am to understand," she +replied, in a voice which was nothing like as firm as +she intended it to be, "you mean, Vane—or perhaps +I ought to say Mr. Maxwell now—that henceforth—I +mean that we are not going to be married +after all."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span></p> +<p>"What I mean is this, Enid," he replied, "that +dearly as I love you, and just because I love you +so dearly, because I would give all the world if I +had it to have you for my wife, I would <i>not</i> make +you the wife of a man who could become the thing +that was lying on the hearthrug of the Den four +nights ago—a man drunk against his own will, a +slave to one of the vilest of habits—no, something +much worse than a habit, a disease inherited with +tainted, poisoned blood!</p> + +<p>"What would you think of your parents and my +father if they allowed you to marry a lunatic? Well, +with that taint in my blood I am worse, a thousand +times worse, than a lunatic, and I should be a +criminal as well if I asked you or any other girl for +whom I had the slightest feeling of love or respect +to marry me.</p> + +<p>"Think what the punishment of such a crime +might be!" he went on even more vehemently. +"Every hour of our married life I should be +haunted by this horrible fear. Tempted by a devil +lurking in every glass of wine or spirits that I drank, +or even looked at—the same devil which had me +in its grip the other night. Enid, if you could +have seen me then, I think you would have understood +better; but if, which God forbid, you could +have gone through what I went through after I +swallowed that first drink of whiskey, you would +as soon think of marrying a criminal out of jail or +a madman out of a lunatic asylum as you would +of marrying me. I daresay all this may seem unreasonable, +perhaps even heartless, to you; but, +dear, if you only knew what it costs to say it——"</p> + +<p>He broke off abruptly, for as he said this a note +of tenderness stole for the first time into his voice, +and found an instant echo in Enid's heart. So far +she had borne herself bravely through a bitterly +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span>trying ordeal, but as she noticed a change in his +tone a swift conviction came to her that if she remained +many more minutes in his company she +would certainly break down and there would be +"a scene," which, under the circumstances, was not +to be thought of. So she stopped him by holding +out her hand and saying in a voice which cost her +a terrible effort to keep steady:</p> + +<p>"No, Vane, we have talked quite enough. I see +your mind is made up, and so there is, of course, +nothing more to be said except 'good-bye.' I +think we had better not meet again until we both +have had more time to think about it all."</p> + +<p>This was as far as she could get. They had by +this time reached Sheen Gate again, and Enid took +her bicycle from him. She did not look at him, +and, indeed, could not even trust herself to say +"thank you." She mounted and rode through the +comparatively lonely roads in a sort of dream until +the traffic at Hammersmith Bridge and Broadway +mercifully compelled her to give her whole attention +to the steering of her machine.</p> + +<p>When she got home she gave her bicycle to the +porter, went straight to her own room, took off her +hat and gloves and jacket, and then dropped +quietly on the bed and laid there, staring with tearless +eyes up at the ceiling, wondering vaguely what +it all meant, and if it was really true.</p> + +<p>Vane stood and watched her until she swept +round a bend in the road, and then walked on with +the one thought echoing and re-echoing in the emptiness +of his soul—the thought of the course which +he was bound to follow by the dictates of both love +and duty. He had reached the Surrey end of +Hammersmith Bridge when the strong smell of alcoholic +liquor coming through the open door of a +public-house caused him to stop for a moment. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span>Would a drink do him any harm after what had +happened? He had passed a sleepless night in the +open air, and felt almost fainting—surely a drop +of brandy would do him no harm under the circumstances? +Then he remembered the hearthrug in +the Den, and turned towards the bridge with something +between a sneer and a curse on his lips.</p> + +<p>Was he always to be beset by temptation in this +way—and would he always have strength to successfully +combat the evil influence? If Fate had +really marked him out for a dipsomaniac, was it +any use his fighting against what must inevitably +be his destiny? His thoughts were interrupted by +the rumbling of a 'bus which was coming towards +him, and, seeing that it was one which went through +Kensington, he jumped on it and went home.</p> + +<p>He alighted at Warwick Gardens, and on reaching +the house found that his father had just come +in for lunch.</p> + +<p>"It's all right, dad," he said, anticipating his inevitable +question. "I got shut in Richmond Park +by accident, and did a night in the open. But I'll +tell you all about it at lunch. I'm going to have +a tub now."</p> + +<p>Lunch was ready by the time Vane came downstairs, +re-clothed and refreshed, and when they +were alone he repeated to his father almost verbatim +the conversation he had had with Enid.</p> + +<p>"Well, my boy," he said when he had concluded. +"I cannot but think that as far as you can see now +you have acted rightly. It is terribly hard on you, +but I will help you all I can. And perhaps, after +all, the future may prove brighter than it looks now +for all of us."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI.</h2> + + +<p>It was the end of Term, nearly two years after +that interview in Richmond Park which, as both +Vane and Enid had then believed, was for them +the parting of the ways. Vane was sitting in a +deep-seated, Russian wicker-chair in his cosy study, +and opposite him, in a similar chair, was another +man with whom he had been talking somewhat +earnestly for about an hour.</p> + +<p>To-morrow would be Commemoration Day—"Commem," +to use the undergraduate's abbreviation. +There would be meetings from far and wide +of people gathered together, not only from all over +the kingdom, but from the ends of the earth as +well; men and women glorying, for their own +sakes and their sons', in the long traditions of the +grand old University, the dearly-loved Alma Mater, +nursing-mother of their fathers and fathers' fathers. +Here a man who had been a tutor and then a +Fellow, and was now one of His Majesty's judges; +there another, who walked with sober mien in the +leggings and tunic of a Bishop, and who, in his +time, had dodged the Proctor and his bull-dogs as +nimbly as the most irresponsible undergraduate of +the moment—and so on through the whole hierarchy +of the University.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span></p> +<p>The Lists were just out. Vane had fulfilled the +promise of his earlier career and had taken a +brilliant double-first. He had read for Classics +and History, but he had also taken up incidentally +Mental Science and Moral Philosophy, and he had +scored a first in all. If it had then been possible +for him to have had a Treble-First, it would have +been his. As it was he had won the most brilliant +degree of his year—and there he was, sitting back +in his chair, blowing cloud after cloud of smoke +out of his mouth, and every now and then taking +a sip out of a big cup of tea and looking with something +more than admiration at the man opposite; +a man who had only achieved a first, and who, if +he had been some other kind of man, would have +been very well contented with it.</p> + +<p>It would not, however, have needed a particularly +keen student of human nature to discover that this +was not the kind of man who could rest contented +with anything like a formal success; and, after all, +even a double-first, to say nothing of a single, +although a great achievement as the final triumph +of an educational course, is still only the end of +the beginning. That done, the student, armed <i>cap-ŕ-pie</i> +in his intellectual armour, goes forth to face +something infinitely sterner and more pitiless than +tutors or proctors, ay, even than Masters and Chancellors +themselves—the presiding genius of that +infinitely greater University called the World, +where taking your degree means anything that +human fortune can give you, and where being +plucked may mean anything from a clerkship in +an office to selling matches in the gutter.</p> + +<p>"I <i>am</i> sorry you missed your double, old man!" +said Vane, continuing the conversation after a +pause that had lasted for two or three minutes. +"Still, at any rate, you've got your first, and, after +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span>all, a first in Classics and a second in History is +not to be sneezed at, and I don't suppose it would +have mattered a hang to you whether you had +come out anywhere or not."</p> + +<p>As he said this there was a sudden contraction of +his companion's jaw, which resulted in the clean +biting through of the vulcanite mouthpiece of his +pipe. He spat the pieces out into the fireplace, +and said in a perfectly smooth voice:</p> + +<p>"I wonder what I did that for! I suppose that +is one of the circumstances in which people say +that it does a man good to swear."</p> + +<p>"I should certainly have sworn under the circumstances," +said Vane, "or at least, I should have said +something that one would not say in the presence +of one's maiden aunt, but then, of course, you +Ernshaw—you're above all that sort of thing. You +have your feelings so well under control that you +don't even need to swear to relieve them. However, +that's not quite the subject. What am I to +do? Am I to go back to her, repenting of the +evil of my ways, ask her to pardon a passing madness, +and lay my academic honours at her feet—as +God knows I would be only too glad to +do——"</p> + +<p>"Wait a moment, Maxwell. Don't say anything +more just now, and let me think a bit. We +have been over this subject a good many times +already, but now we have come to the crisis, to +the cross-ways, in fact. You have made me your +confidant in this matter. The future of your life +and hers depends upon what you decide to do +now, and, not only that, but there is your father +and her father and mother—the completion, that +is to say, of three other lives. It is very, very +serious. It is more than serious, it is solemn. +Wait a moment, let me think."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span></p> +<p>Vane leant back in his chair, dropped his pipe +quietly on the floor, and waited. He knew that +Mark Ernshaw, his chum at Eton and his friend +at Balliol—this tall, sparely-built man, with dark +hair, high, somewhat narrow forehead, and big, +deep-set, brown eyes, delicate features, and the +somewhat too finely-moulded chin which, taken +together, showed him to the eye that sees to be +the enthusiast as well as the man of intellect, perhaps +of genius—was not thinking in the ordinary +meaning of the word. He was praying, and when +he saw that this was so he folded his hands over +his eyes, and for nearly ten minutes there was +absolute silence, Vane was thinking and his friend +was praying. Perhaps, in another sense, Vane was +praying too, for the strong religious bias which he +had inherited from his father had, since the great +crisis of his life had been passed, and during his +close intimacy with Mark Ernshaw, grown stronger +than ever.</p> + +<p>He had told him everything. They had gone +over the whole of the dismal history again and +again. They had thrashed out the problem in all +its bearings, now arguing with and now against +each other, and here was the last day. To-morrow +in the Theatre they would receive the formal acknowledgment +which would crown their academic +careers. Vane's self-imposed probation would +then be over, the crisis would be passed, and his +life's course fixed for good and all.</p> + +<p>"Well, old man," said Vane, at length, "have +you settled it? Upon my word I feel almost like +a man under sentence of death waiting for a reprieve. +But, after all, why should I? I haven't +touched a drop of alcohol for over a year. I +needn't say anything about the work I have done, +for you know as much about that as I do myself. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span>I am as sane and healthy as any man of my age +need want to be. Of course, as I have told you, +it was mutually agreed between us, or rather, between +her parents and my father, that we should +not meet or correspond until after I had taken my +degree. I've kept the bargain both ways. I +haven't written to her or had a word from her all +the time. And now, what is the future to be? +Shall I take up the threads of the old life and +marry and live happily ever afterwards, as they +say in the story-books—or shall I——? No, I +don't think I could do that. Don't you think I've +shown strength of mind enough to counteract the +weakness of that one night? For the sake of all +you've ever loved, old man, don't look so serious. +You're not going to tell me that it really is all over, +and that I shall have to give her up after all?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, you must," said Ernshaw. "If you have +any faith worthy of the name in God or man, it is +your duty, not only as a man but as a Christian, +to say good-bye to her as man to woman. It is +your duty, and you must."</p> + +<p>"No, by God, I can't!" cried Maxwell, springing +to his feet and facing him with clenched teeth, +set features, and hands gripped up into fists as +though he were facing an enemy rather than a +friend.</p> + +<p>Ernshaw rose slowly from his seat. His face +seemed to Vane to be transfigured. He looked +him straight in the eyes, and said, in a voice only +a little above a whisper, and yet thrilling with an +intense emotion:</p> + +<p>"Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy +God in vain! You have asked for my advice and +my guidance, Maxwell. I have given them to you, +but not before I have sought for advice and counsel +from an infinitely higher Source. I believe I have +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span>had my answer. As I have had it so I have given +it to you. I have spent a good many hours thinking +over this problem of yours—and a harder +problem few men have ever had to solve—but +my fixed and settled conviction is that during this +last conversation of yours with Miss Raleigh you +bore yourself like a man; you did your duty; +you put your hand to the plough. You are not +going to look back now, are you?"</p> + +<p>Vane dropped back into his seat and folded his +hands over his eyes again, and said with a note of +weariness in his voice:</p> + +<p>"Well, yes, old man, I suppose you're right, and +yet, Ernshaw, it's very hard, so hard that it seems +almost impossible. They're coming up to 'Commem' +to-morrow—I was obliged to ask them, you +know. I should only have to hold out my hand +and feel hers in it and say that—well, that I'd +thought better of it, and everything would be just +as it was before. We could begin again just as +if <i>that</i> had never happened.</p> + +<p>"You know it's all I've thought about, all I've +worked for, ever since we came back from India +together. Honestly, old man, she really is—of +course, with the exception of the Governor—everything +there is in the world for me now. If I have +to give her up, what else is there? You know +what I was going to do. Now that I've got my +degree I should have a splendid opening in the +Foreign Office. The way would be absolutely +clear before me—a mere matter of brains and +interest—and I know I've got the interest—and I +should be an Ambassador, perhaps a Prime +Minister some day, and she would be my wife—and +yet without her it wouldn't be worth anything +to me. Ernshaw, isn't it a bit too much to ask a +man on the threshold of his real life to give up all +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span>that for the sake of an idea—well, a scientific conviction +if you like."</p> + +<p>"Strait is the Gate, and Narrow is the Way!" +exclaimed Ernshaw. He seemed to tower above +him as he stood over his chair; Vane looked up +and saw that his eyes were glowing and his features +set. His lips and voice trembled as he spoke. +His whole being seemed irradiated by the light of +an almost divine enthusiasm.</p> + +<p>"Maxwell, will you be one of the few that find +it, or one of the many that miss it, and take the +other way? As a good Christian, as the son of a +Christian man, you know where <i>that</i> one leads +to.</p> + +<p>"After all, Maxwell," he continued, more quietly, +"the trials of life are like lessons in school. You +needed this experience or you would not have got +it. In every fight you must win or lose. In this +one you can and must be the victor. I think, nay, +I know, that I am pointing out to you the way to +victory, the way to final triumph over all the +evils that have forced you to a choice between +following your own most worthy inclinations, and +what you now think an intolerable misery and an +impossible sacrifice."</p> + +<p>He held out his hand as he spoke. Vane did +not know it at the time, but in reality it was a hand +held out to save a drowning man. It was a moment +in which the fate of two lives was to be +decided for right or wrong, for good or ill, and +for all time—perhaps, even for more than Time. +Vane gripped Ernshaw's hand, and, as the two +grips closed, he looked straight into the deep-brown +eyes, and said:</p> + +<p>"Ernshaw, that will do. By some means you +have made me feel to-night just as I did that day +when I was talking with her the last time. Yes, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span>you are right. You have shewn me the right way, +and, God helping me, I'll take it. I suppose if +she doesn't marry me she'll marry Garthorne; but +still, I see she mustn't marry me. They are coming +down for 'Commem' to-morrow. I shall see +her then, and I'll tell her that I have decided that +there must be an end of everything except friendship +between us. Yes, that is the only way after +all—and, now, one other word, old man."</p> + +<p>"And that is?" said Ernshaw, smiling, almost +laughing, in the sheer joy of his great triumph, as +he so honestly believed it to be, over the Powers +of Evil.</p> + +<p>"Well, it's this," said Vane, "my own life is +settled now. I can't marry Enid and, of course, +I'll marry no one else. I shall do as you have +often advised me to do—take Orders and do the +work that God puts nearest to my hand. I know +that the governor will agree with me when I put +it to him in that way. But then there's some one +else."</p> + +<p>"Your sister, you mean," said Ernshaw.</p> + +<p>"My half——"</p> + +<p>"Your sister, I said," Ernshaw interrupted, +quickly. "Well, what about her?"</p> + +<p>"It's this way," continued Vane, somewhat awkwardly, +"you see—of course, as you say, she is my +sister in a way, but she has absolutely refused +everything that the governor and I have offered +her. We even asked her to come and live with us, +we offered, in short, to acknowledge her as one of +the family."</p> + +<p>"And what did she say to that?"</p> + +<p>"She simply refused. She said that she had +not made her life, but that she was ready to take +it as it is. She said that she wasn't responsible +for the world as it's made, she'd never owed any<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span>one +a shilling since she left her mother—and mine—and +she never intended to. We tried everything +with her, really we did, and, of course, the +governor did a great deal more than I did, but +it wasn't a bit of use. It's a horrible business +altogether, isn't it?"</p> + +<p>"On the contrary, it is anything but that," replied +Ernshaw, slowly and deliberately as though +he were considering each word as he uttered it. +"Maxwell, you have just decided to take Orders. +I made up my mind to do that long ago. We are +both of us fairly well off. I have eight or nine +hundred a year of my own, and I daresay you +have more, so we can go and do our work without +troubling about the loaves and fishes."</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Vane, "certainly, but that's not +quite answering my question, old fellow:—I mean +about Carol."</p> + +<p>"Quite so," he replied, "because I am going to +ask you another. Do you think you know me +and like me well enough to have me for a brother-in-law?"</p> + +<p>"Good Heavens, you don't mean <i>that</i>, Ernshaw, +do you?"</p> + +<p>"I do," he said, "that is if she likes me well +enough. Of course, I haven't seen her yet, and +she might refuse me; but from all that you've +told me about her, I'm half in love with her +already, and—well, we needn't say anything more +about that just now. Take me up to Town with +you after Commem., introduce me to her and leave +the rest to me and her. If ever a girl was made +for the wife of such a man as I hope to be some +day, that girl, Maxwell, is your sister."</p> + +<p>"But, Ernshaw, that is impossible. It may be +only your good nature that prompted you to say +this, or it may be that, without intention, I have +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span>somehow led you to look upon her as part of my +destiny; but you forget, or perhaps, I have not +told you that we have lost her utterly for the time +being at least, she disappeared quite suddenly. +My father and I have made every effort to trace +her, but without the slightest success."</p> + +<p>"Then try again," replied Ernshaw, "and I will +help in the search. At any rate, when we do find +her, as I am sure we shall some day, if she will +have me, I will ask her to be my wife."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII.</h2> + + +<p>It was the morning of Commemoration Day and +Vane was dressing for the great ceremony in the +Sheldonian Theatre, the conferring of honours +and degrees, the placing of the Hall-mark of the +University upon those who had passed its tests +and proved themselves to be worthy metal. Over +the end of the bed hung the brand-new bachelor's +gown and silken hood, which, to-day, for the first +time, he would be entitled to wear. They were +the outward material symbols of the victory which +he had won against all competitors.</p> + +<p>He was looking far back into his school-boy +days and recalling the dreams he had dreamt of +the time when, if the Fates were very kind to him, +he would have taken his degree and would be +able to walk about in all the glory of cap and +gown and hood as the masters did on Sundays +and Saints' days.</p> + +<p>And now it had come to pass. He had taken +as good a degree as the best of them. In an hour +or two he would appear capped and gowned and +hooded on the closing scene of his University +career. On one side of him would be the +Chancellor and all the great dignitaries of the +University; on the other the great audience—the +undergraduates in the upper galleries; graduates, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span>tutors and fellows, proud fathers and mothers, +delighted sisters and other feminine relatives, including +cousins and others, together with desperately +envious younger brothers making the +most earnest resolves to henceforth eschew all +youthful dissipations, to foreswear idleness for +ever, and to 'swat' day and night until they too +had achieved this glorious consummation—vows, +alas! to be broken ere the next school term was +many days old, and yet, with not a few of them, to +be renewed later on and honestly kept.</p> + +<p>He knew that, to use a not altogether inappropriate +theatrical simile, he would be playing a +principal part that day. The cheers and the +plaudits which would burst out from the throats of +his fellow-students, and, indeed, from the whole +audience, when he came on to doff his cap and +kneel before the Chancellor to take from his +hands the honours he had won, would be given in +recognition of the most brilliant degree of the year.</p> + +<p>And <i>she</i>, too, would be there with her father +and mother, and his father, all sharing in his +triumph, all glorying in his success, in this splendid +fruition of the labours, which, for so many years, +they had watched with such intensely sympathetic +interest.</p> + +<p>Under any other circumstances this would have +meant to him even more than the mere formal +triumph; for though he had worked honestly and +single-heartedly for the prizes of his academic +career, he had also worked for them as an athlete +might have striven for his laurels in the Olympian +Games, or a knight of the Age of Chivalry might +have fought for his laurels to lay them at the feet +of his lady-love.</p> + +<p>Now he had won them—and after all what were +they worth? This was not only to be a day of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span>triumph for him. It was to be a day of hardest +trial and most bitter sacrifice as well; a trial which, +as he knew even now, would strain his moral fibre +very nearly to the breaking point. It was a +struggle for which he had been bracing himself +ever since that last conversation which he had had +with Enid. From that day to this he had never +clasped her hand or looked into her eyes.</p> + +<p>That had been the agreement between them, +and also between his father and her parents. +They were not to meet again until he had finished +his university career and taken his degree. That, +as they thought, would give them both time +enough to think—to remain faithful, or to think +better of it, as the case might be—and, most important +of all for Vane, to determine by the help +of more deliberate thought and added experience, +and by converse with minds older and more deeply +versed in the laws of human nature than his own, +whether or not that resolve, which he had taken +when he first discovered that there was a taint of +poison in his blood, should be kept or not.</p> + +<p>But now it was all over—although it ought only +to have been just beginning. This day, which +ought to have been the brightest of his life, was, +in reality, to be the darkest. The golden gates of +the Eden of Love lay open before him, but, instead +of entering them, he must pass by with eyes +averted, and enter instead the sombre portals of +his life's Gethsemane; there to take up his cross +and to bear it until the time came to lay it down +by the side of the grave.</p> + +<p>He had thought it all out long and earnestly in +solitary communion with his own soul, and during +many long and closely-reasoned conversations with +Ernshaw, and the one of the night before had +decided him—or it might be more correct to say +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span>that it had completed the sum of the convictions +which had been accumulating in his soul for the +last two years.</p> + +<p>The path of duty—duty to her, to himself and +to Humanity—lay straight and plain before him. +He had nothing to do with the world now. He +had come to look upon that taint in his blood as +a taint akin to that of leprosy; an inherited curse +which forbade him to mix with his kind as other +men did. He must stand aloof, crying "unclean" +in his soul if not with his voice. Henceforth he +must be in the world and not of it—and this, as +he thought, he had already proved by his resolve +to renounce definitely and for ever the greatest +treasure which the world could give him, a treasure +which had been his so long, that giving it up +was like tearing a part of his own being away with +his own hands.</p> + +<p>Still, it was all very hard and very bitter. +Despite his two years' preparation, the stress of +that last struggle all through the long hours of the +night which should have been filled with brightest +dreams of the morrow, had left him, not only mentally +worn out, but even physically sick. He felt +as though the scene which would mark the culminating +triumph of his academic career, the end +of his youth and the beginning of his manhood, +was really an ordeal too great, too agonising, to +be faced.</p> + +<p>His scout had brought up an ample breakfast, +with, of course, many congratulations on the coming +honours of the day; but he had only drunk +some of the coffee and left the food untouched. +As he stood in front of the glass, putting on his +collar, his face looked to him more like that of a +man going to execution, than to take the public +reward of many a silent hour of hard study. His +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span>hands trembled so that he could hardly get his +necktie into decent shape.</p> + +<p>His coffee on the dressing-table. Would a +teaspoonful of brandy in it do him any harm? +For two years he had not tasted alcohol in any +shape, though he had kept it in his rooms for his +friends. He and Ernshaw, who was also a rigid +teetotaler, had sat with them and seen them drink. +He had smelt the fumes of it in the atmosphere of +the room, first with temptation which he had +fought against and overcome in the strength of the +memory of that terrible night in Warwick Gardens. +Then the subtle aroma had become merely +a matter of interest to him, a thing to be studied +as a physician might study the symptoms of a +disease for which he has found the cure.</p> + +<p>He had seen his friends leave his rooms somewhat +the worse for liquor, and he had reasoned +with them afterwards, not priggishly or sanctimoniously, +but just as a man who had had the +same weakness and had overcome it because he +thought it necessary to do so, and they had taken +it all very good-humoredly and gone away and +done the same thing again a few nights afterwards, +seeming none the worst for it.</p> + +<p>But surely now he had conquered the deadly +craving. Surely two years of hard mental study +and healthy physical exercise—two years, during +which not a drop of alcohol had passed his lips—must +have worked the poison out of his blood. +Henceforth he was entitled to look upon alcohol +as a servant, as a minister to his wants, and not +as a master of his weaknesses.</p> + +<p>His mental struggle had so exhausted him that +his physical nature craved for a stimulant, cried +out for some support, some new life, new energy, +if even for an hour or so, so imperiously, that his +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span>enfeebled mental stamina had not strength enough +left to say "no."</p> + +<p>He had got his collar on and his tie tied, and +his hands and fingers were trembling as though +he were just recovering from an attack of malarial +fever.</p> + +<p>"It can't possibly do me any harm now," he said, +as he moved away from the glass towards the door +of his sitting-room. "I've conquered all that. I +haven't the slightest desire for it as drink—I +haven't had for over a year now—I only want it +as medicine, as a patient has it from a doctor. I +can't go on without it, I must have something or +I shall faint in the Theatre or do something ridiculous +of that sort, and as for meeting Enid—good +heavens, how am I to do that at all! Yes, I think +a couple of teaspoonsful in that coffee will do me +far more good than harm."</p> + +<p>He went towards the sideboard on which stood +his spirit-case. He unlocked it and took out the +brandy decanter. As he did so the memory of +that other night came back to him, and he smiled. +He had conquered now, and he could afford to +smile at those old fears. He took the stopper out +of the decanter and deliberately raised it to his +nostrils. No, it was powerless. The aroma had +no more effect upon him than the scent of, say, +<i>eau de Cologne</i> would have had. That night in +Warwick Gardens, it had been like the touch of +some evil magician's wand. Then, in an instant, +it had transformed his whole nature; but now his +brain remained cool and calm, and his senses +absolutely unmoved. Yes, he had conquered. +He needed a stimulant, merely as an invalid might +need a tonic, and he could take it with just as +much safety.</p> + +<p>He took the decanter into his bedroom and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span>poured a couple of teaspoonsful into his coffee, +stirred it, lifted the cup, and, after one single priceless +moment's hesitation, put it to his lips and +drank it off.</p> + +<p>"Ah, that's better!" he said, as he put the cup +down and felt the subtle glow run like lightning +through his veins. "Hallo, who's that? Confound +it, I hope it isn't Ernshaw. I don't want +to begin the day with a lecture on backsliding."</p> + +<p>He put the stopper back, went into the sitting-room, +and replaced the decanter in the stand before +he said in answer to a knock at his door:</p> + +<p>"Come in! Is that you Ernshaw?"</p> + +<p>The door opened, and Reginald Garthorne +came in.</p> + +<p>"No, it's me. That's not quite grammatical, I +believe, but it's usual. Good-morning, Maxwell," +he went on, holding out his hand. "I've come +round early for two reasons. In the first place I +want to be the first to congratulate you, and in the +second place I want you to give me a brandy and +soda. I got here rather late last night with one +or two other Cambridge men, and one of them +took us to a man's rooms in Brazenose, and we had +a rather wet night of it. Not the proper thing, of +course, but excusable just now."</p> + +<p>"As for the congratulations, old man," said +Maxwell, "thanks for yours and accept mine for +what you've done in the Tripos, and as for the +brandy and soda, well, here you are. Open that +cupboard, and you'll find some soda and glasses."</p> + +<p>As he said this, he unlocked the spirit case +again, and put the brandy decanter on the table.</p> + +<p>"I've just been having a spoonful myself in my +coffee," he went on, with just a little flash of wonder +why he should have said this. "The fact is, +I suppose, I've been overdoing it a bit lately, and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span>that, and the anxiety of the thing, has rather +knocked me up. I felt as nervous as a freshman +going in for his first <i>viva voce</i>, when I got up this +morning."</p> + +<p>"I don't wonder at it," said Garthorne, helping +himself. "You must have been grinding infernally +hard. So have I, for the matter of that, +although, I didn't aspire to a double first. You +really do look quite knocked up. By the way," +he continued, looking at Vane with a smile whose +significance he might have seen had it not been +for those two spoonsful of brandy, "I suppose +you've quite got over that—well, if you'll excuse +me saying so—that foolishness about inherited +alcoholism and that sort of stuff, and therefore +you'll lay all your laurels at the feet of the fair +Enid without a scruple? Of course, you remember +that juvenile hiding you gave me on the +"Orient"? Quite romantic, wasn't it? Well, I +must admit that you proved yourself the better +boy then, and as you've taken a double first and +I have only got a single, you've proved yourself +the better man as well. Here's to you, Maxwell, +won't you join me? You know you have quite an +ordeal to go through to-day, and just one won't +hurt you—do you good, in fact. You look as if +you wanted a bracer."</p> + +<p>Vane listened to the tempting words, so kindly +and frankly spoken, as he might have listened to +words heard in a dream. All the high resolves +which had shaped themselves with such infinite +labour during the past two years, seemed already +to have been made by someone else—a someone +else who was yet himself. He had made them +and he was proud of them, and, of course, he meant +to hold to them; but he had conquered that +deadly fear which had held him in chains so long. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span>He was a free man now, and could do as he liked +with his destiny.</p> + +<p>His long probation was over, and he had come +through it triumphant. He was to see Enid +again that day for the first time for two years. +He would hear her voice offering him the +sweetest of all congratulations, and when it was +all over, there would be a little family gathering +in his rooms, just their fathers and themselves, +and he would tell them everything frankly, and +they should help him to choose—for after all, it +was only their right, and she, surely, had the best +right of all to be consulted. Meanwhile, now that +he had fought and conquered that old craving for +alcohol, there would be no harm, especially on +such a morning as this, in joining Garthorne in +just one brandy and soda.</p> + +<p>It never struck him how strangely inverted +these thoughts were; what an utter negation of +his waking thoughts, as they flashed through his +mind while Garthorne was speaking. They +seemed perfectly reasonable to him, and—so +subtle was the miracle wrought by those two +spoonsful of brandy—perfectly honest.</p> + +<p>"Well, really, I don't see why I shouldn't," he +said, taking up the decanter and pulling one of +the two glasses which Garthorne had put on the +table towards him. "I think I have got over that +little weakness now. At any rate, for the last two +years I haven't touched a drop of anything +stronger than coffee, and I've sat here and in other +men's rooms with fellows drinking in an atmosphere, +as one might say, full of drink and tobacco +smoke; and except for the smoking—of course I +haven't dropped that—I've never felt the slightest +inclination to join them, at least, after the first +month or so—so I think I'm pretty safe now."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span></p> +<p>"Oh, of course you are!" said Garthorne. "As +a matter of fact, you know, I never thought that +there was anything serious in that idea of yours +that you'd inherited the taint from some ancestor +of yours. You got screwed one night for the first +time in your life, and it gave you a fright. But +the fact that you've been able to swear off absolutely +for two years, is perfectly clear proof that +the craving really existed only in your own +imagination. If it had been real, you couldn't +possibly have done it. Well, here's to us, old man, +and to someone else who shall be nameless just +now!"</p> + +<p>Vane, in the recklessness of his new confidence, +had mixed himself a pretty stiff dose. As he +raised his glass with Garthorne's, something +seemed to drag upon his arm, and something in +his soul rose in revolt; but the old lurking poison +was already aflame in his blood. He nodded to +Garthorne and said:</p> + +<p>"Thanks, old man. Here's to us and her!"</p> + +<p>A few minutes before the words would have +seemed blasphemy to him, now they sounded like +an ordinary commonplace. He put the glass to +his lips and emptied it in quick, hungry gulps.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII.</h2> + + +<p>"By Jove, that's good," he said, as he put the +empty glass down and drew a long, deep breath. +"You only really appreciate that sort of thing after +a long abstinence like mine."</p> + +<p>"I should think so," laughed Garthorne, putting +down his own empty glass; "although good and +all as a brandy and soda is, especially after a rather +hot night, I should hardly think it was worth while +to be T.T. for two years just to get the full flavour +of it. If you don't mind I'll have another."</p> + +<p>"Certainly, old fellow, help yourself," said Vane, +pushing the decanter towards him. "That's made +a new man of me. When I got up this morning I +couldn't eat a scrap of breakfast, but that's made +me absolutely hungry. The bacon's cold, of course, +but there's a nice bit of tongue and some brawn, +and there's some toast and brown bread and butter. +Sit down and have a bite. The coffee's cold, but +I can soon get up some hot if you'd like it."</p> + +<p>"Oh, never mind about that," said Garthorne. +"I'm getting a bit peckish myself, and I'll have a +bite with you with pleasure; but I'm afraid hot +coffee on the top of brandy and soda at this time +of the morning would produce something of a conflict +in the lower regions. I think another B. and +S. would go ever so much better with it."</p> + +<p>As he said this he helped himself and pushed the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span>decanter back towards Vane, saying, "and if you'll +take my advice you'll do the same. It can't hurt +you, especially if you're eating."</p> + +<p>"Still, I think I'd better eat something first," said +Vane, as he set out the breakfast things and began +to carve. "The hot plates are cold, so there will +be enough for both. By Jove, that stuff has given +me an appetite!"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I thought it would do you good," said Garthorne. +"Get something solid inside you and have +another drink, and you'll be able to face your most +reverend Chancellor with as much confidence as +though you were his father-in-law. I'll mix you +another if you'll allow me while you're carving. +Give me about half and half, please."</p> + +<p>"But don't give <i>me</i> half and half," said Vane, +with a laugh that sounded rather strangely in +his own ears, and then, without looking round, he +went on carving.</p> + +<p>Garthorne poured a much more liberal quantity +of brandy into Vane's glass than he had done into +his own, and at once filled it up with soda-water +from the syphon.</p> + +<p>"I think you'll find that about right," he said, +putting it down beside him.</p> + +<p>"Thanks, old fellow," said Vane; "much +obliged!" He put the knife and fork down, lifted +the glass and took a sip. "Yes, that's about right, +I think," he said, without even noticing the strength +of the mixture. And then, with the unnatural appetite +which the unaccustomed spirit had roused +in him, he took up his knife and fork and began +to eat ravenously, taking a gulp of the brandy and +soda almost between each mouthful.</p> + +<p>They laughed and chatted merrily over the old +days as they went on eating and drinking; and as +glass succeeded glass Vane became more and more +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span>communicative and Garthorne more and more cordial. +He quickly learnt the truth of many things +which so far he had only suspected, and at last he +managed to lead the conversation adroitly up to a +point at which Vane said in a somewhat thick, unsteady +voice:</p> + +<p>"By the way, Garthorne, yes, that reminds me. +You remember that night at the Empire when we +had a bit of a row, Boat-race night, you know—that +girl that I got out of the crowd—pretty girl, wasn't +she?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Garthorne, repressing a desire to +laugh out openly. "I remember her quite well; +a very pretty girl, and, if I may say so without +paying you a compliment, very like your noble self. +In fact, if such a thing hadn't been utterly impossible, +she might almost have been——"</p> + +<p>"My sister!" said Vane, as he drank off the +remains of his fourth brandy and soda and put the +glass down with a thump on the table. "Yes, +that's it, my sister, or at least not quite my sister, +but—at least—well, half-sister, you understand—my +mother's daughter, but not my father's—see?"</p> + +<p>"I see, I see," said Garthorne, and then, before +he could get any farther, there was a quick knock +at the door. Vane looked dreamily round, and +said:</p> + +<p>"Come in."</p> + +<p>The door opened, and Ernshaw entered, followed +by Sir Arthur Maxwell.</p> + +<p>"Good heavens, Maxwell! what on earth does +this mean?" exclaimed Ernshaw, with something +like a gasp in his voice, as he saw Vane sitting at +the table in his shirt-sleeves—the friend with whom +he had sat in this same room the night before and +had that long solemn talk—the friend who had +given him such solemn pledges.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span></p> +<p>The table was littered and disordered, the coffee +pot had got knocked over; there was a cup lying +on its side in the saucer; a dish of bacon containing +a couple of rashers and two eggs congealed in +fat, and scraps of meat and broken bits of bread +and butter lay about on the cloth.</p> + +<p>This was like anything but one of the many orderly +breakfasts which he had shared with Maxwell +at the same table; but what startled Ernshaw more +than anything else was the sight of the empty glass +beside his friend's plate, the brandy decanter with +less than a wine-glassful in it, and the two empty +soda syphons on the table.</p> + +<p>"Good morning, Ernshaw! Morning, dad! +Jolly glad to see you. Come in and sit down and +have a drink—I mean, a bit of breakfast. +The coffee's cold, but I can get you some +more if you wouldn't rather have brandy and +soda—plenty more brandy in the cupboard, soda +too. Get it out and help yourselves. Dad, you +know Garthorne, of course. Ernshaw, you don't; +let me introduce you—very good fellow—old rival +of mine in love—you know who with, the fellow +I had a fight with on the steamer—both kids—first +man to come and congratulate me this morning. +Admits that I licked him then as a boy, and have +licked him since as a man—took better degree +than he did. Still, nice of him to come, wasn't it? +Come on, Ernshaw; don't stand there staring. +Come on and have a drink, too, and congratulate, +you old stick. Never mind about last night, I've +got that all under now; fought it for two years and +beaten it. Can take a drink now without fear of +consequences. Taken lots this morning, and look +at me, sober as the Chancellor. Why, dad, what's +the matter?"</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur Maxwell had come up to Oxford to +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span>see his own old academic triumphs repeated with +added brilliance by his son. He had fully approved +of all that Vane had done during the two years' +probation which he had set himself, and he had +firmly believed that the end of it all would be, as +he had many a time said to Enid's father, that the +hard study, the strenuous mental discipline, and the +stress of healthy emulation, would utterly destroy +the germs of that morbid feeling which, for a time +at least, had poisoned the promise of his son's +youth. He had only arrived from Town, bringing +Enid and her father, that morning, as they had +found it impossible to get rooms in Oxford over +night. He had met Ernshaw in the High, and +they had come together to Vane's rooms to find +<i>this</i>!</p> + +<p>Like a flash that other scene in Warwick Gardens +came back to him. While his son was speaking +he had looked into his eyes and seen that +mocking, dancing flame which he had now a doubly +terrible reason to remember, and to see it there in +his eyes now on the morning of the crowning day of +his youth, shining like a bale-fire of ruin through +the morning sky of his new life. It was like looking +down into hell itself.</p> + +<p>As Vane came towards him he staggered back +as though he hardly recognised him. Then, for +the first time for nearly thirty years since a well-remembered +night among the Indian Hills, the +room swam round him and the light grew dark. +He made a couple of staggering steps towards the +sofa, tripped over the edge of a rug, and rolled over, +half on and half off the sofa.</p> + +<p>The sight sobered Vane instantaneously, though +only for an instant.</p> + +<p>"Dad, what's the matter?" he cried again. "My +God, Ernshaw, what is it? Tell me, what is it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span>—what +have I done? Let me go and see what's +wrong with him."</p> + +<p>Then with stumbling steps he tried to get round +the table. The corner of it caught his thigh. He +lurched sideways and dropped to the floor like a +man shot through the brain.</p> + +<p>Garthorne was already kneeling by the sofa on +to which he had lifted Sir Arthur's head and shoulders, +and had loosened his tie and collar.</p> + +<p>"Poor Vane," he said, looking round. "I'm +afraid the excitement of this morning has been a +bit too much for him. If we're going to get them +round in time, perhaps you'd better ring up his +scout and send him for a doctor."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Ernshaw, looking up from where he +was kneeling by Vane. "I suppose that's about +the best thing to do, since the crime which you have +committed is unfortunately not one which warrants +me in sending for a policeman as well."</p> + +<p>"Crime, sir, what the devil do you mean?" cried +Garthorne, springing to his feet.</p> + +<p>"I mean," said Ernshaw slowly and without +moving, "exactly what I say. I feel perfectly certain +from what I know of Maxwell that this could +not possibly have occurred unless he had been deliberately +tempted to drink. Your motives, of +course, are best known to yourself and to Him who +will judge them."</p> + +<p>"So that's it, is it?" said Garthorne, with a harsh +laugh. "You think I made him drunk for some +purpose of my own, a man that I've been friends +with ever since we punched each other's heads as +boys. Well, you've been a good chum to Maxwell, +so for his sake I'll pass over that idiotic remark +of yours, and tell you for your information +that he had been drinking before I came into the +room at all."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span></p> +<p>"It's a lie!" exclaimed Ernshaw, springing to +his feet and going towards the bell. "Nothing on +earth could make me believe that." And then he +rang the bell.</p> + +<p>"I'm not accustomed to being called a liar," said +Garthorne very quietly, "without resenting it in +practical form; but as you don't seem to be quite +yourself, and as there is so much physical difference +in my favour, I'll take the trouble to convince you +that I am speaking the truth."</p> + +<p>He went into the bedroom and brought out +Vane's coffee-cup.</p> + +<p>"Smell that," he said.</p> + +<p>Ernshaw took the cup and raised it to his nose. +The strong smell of brandy rising from the dregs +was unmistakable. Then there came a knock at +the door, and Vane's servant came in.</p> + +<p>"Oh, good Lord, gentlemen, whatever is the +matter?" he exclaimed, looking at Sir Arthur's +prostrate form on the sofa and Vane's on the floor.</p> + +<p>"Never mind about that just now," said Garthorne +curtly; "help us to carry Mr. Maxwell to +his room. Then you'd better undress him and get +him to bed. I suppose you can see what's the +matter, and I hope also that you've learnt to +hold your tongue."</p> + +<p>"Yes, sir," said the scout. "No man ever served +a better master than Mr. Maxwell, and I hope I +know my duty to him."</p> + +<p>Then the three of them picked up Vane's limp, +loose-jointed form from the floor and carried him +into his bedroom and laid him on the bed.</p> + +<p>"Now," Garthorne continued, "I want you to +tell Mr. Ernshaw whether I came here after or before +Mr. Maxwell had his coffee."</p> + +<p>"A good half-hour after, I should say, sir," +said the scout, looking a little mystified. "You +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span>see, I brought it up about a quarter past eight, and +he was up then and half dressed. He must have +drunk it soon after, because he never will drink +coffee unless it's hot. If it had got cold he'd have +had some more up, and you came a bit before nine, +sir. He must have drunk it before then."</p> + +<p>"Very well," said Garthorne. "Now, can you +remember whether the decanters in the spirit-case +were filled up last night?"</p> + +<p>"No, sir," said the scout. "I filled them up the +first thing this morning myself, thinking that Mr. +Maxwell would have some friends come to see him +on a day like this."</p> + +<p>"Thank you," said Garthorne; "that'll do, I +think. Now you'd better get Mr. Maxwell undressed."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Ernshaw. "But what about Sir +Arthur? Surely we ought to get a doctor for him +as soon as possible."</p> + +<p>"I am going for a doctor at once," said Garthorne, +"if you will tell me where I can find one. +I have given him a spoonful of brandy, and I'm +going to give him another. Just come in here for +a moment, please. You can't do anything for Maxwell +yet."</p> + +<p>Ernshaw followed him into the sitting-room, and +as he took up the decanter Garthorne went on, +holding up the brandy decanter, which had only +a few spoonfuls left in it:</p> + +<p>"Look at that. You heard what his man said. +Do you mean to tell me that I could have drunk +even half of that since nine o'clock and be as sober +as I certainly am? The idea is absurd."</p> + +<p>Then he poured out a little into a wine-glass, put +his hand under Sir Arthur's head, and let a few +drops trickle between his lips. Sir Arthur, who +had been gradually regaining consciousness, drew +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span>a deep breath which ended in a cough. Then he +opened his eyes and said:</p> + +<p>"What's the matter? Where am I? Where's +Vane?"</p> + +<p>"You have had a great shock, Sir Arthur," said +Garthorne, in a tone so gentle and kindly that +Ernshaw started at it. "Vane has been taken ill, +too, and we are putting him to bed. I'm just going +for a doctor."</p> + +<p>Then he laid Sir Arthur's head back on the +cushion and said, rising to his feet:</p> + +<p>"Now, Mr. Ernshaw, I think that's about all I +can do for the present. If you will tell me where +I can find Maxwell's doctor I'll go and send him, +and then I'll go on and tell Sir Godfrey, not what +has really taken place, but that something has happened +which may prevent Maxwell leaving his +rooms to-day."</p> + +<p>Ernshaw scribbled the name and address of the +doctor on the back of an envelope and gave it to +Garthorne, saying, rather hesitatingly:</p> + +<p>"There it is, Mr. Garthorne. I'm afraid I've +been too hasty in what I said to you, and I must +confess that you've taken it as very few men would +have done. But if you only knew all that Vane +has been to me during the last two years, and how +awful this seems to me——"</p> + +<p>"My dear sir, don't say any more about it," Garthorne +interrupted good-humouredly. "I know +enough of poor Vane's story to see exactly what +you mean. We'll consider it all unsaid, and now +I must be off."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX.</h2> + + +<p>Ernshaw's first care, after Garthorne had left +the room, was to see to the comfort of Sir Arthur, +who had now quite recovered consciousness, but +was still feeling faint and ill. He told him as +much of the truth about Vane as he knew, and +while he was doing so, Jepson, the scout, came in +from the bedroom, and said with an air of deferential +confidence:</p> + +<p>"If you please, sir, I don't think there'll be any +need for a doctor to Mr. Maxwell. He's come +round a bit, and I think I know what his complaint +is. Being excited, as he might well be on a morning +like this, he's taken a drop too much on an +empty stomach, and that led him to drink brandy +and soda with his breakfast instead of sending +for some more coffee. I've often seen this sort of +thing before, sir, you see, and I've found the +physic that will cure him on the mantelpiece. +It's this."</p> + +<p>He held up a little stoppered bottle full of +strong ammonia, which Vane had got for cleaning +up the bindings of some old books.</p> + +<p>"Twenty drops of this," he went on, "in a wine-glassful +of water, and he'll be as sober as ever +he was in half an hour. Then I'll make him some +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span>strong coffee, and he'll be as right as a trivet. +Only you mustn't let him take any more drink +afterwards, or he'll just bring his boots up. I +suppose I may try, sir? At any rate it won't do +him any harm."</p> + +<p>"Certainly," said Ernshaw, "I've heard of it +before. Do the best you can for him, Jepson."</p> + +<p>Jepson shut the door with a "Thank you, sir," +and proceeded to treat his patient.</p> + +<p>Before the doctor arrived Sir Arthur had almost +entirely recovered, and Vane was sitting up in +bed, supported by the faithful Jepson's arm, gasping +and coughing, but perfectly sober, and wondering +dimly what had happened during the last +hour or two—or was it weeks, or months, or what? +He felt horribly sick and ill, and he was trembling +in every limb, but the clouds of intoxication had +cleared away from his mind; memory was returning +to him, and he was asking Jepson disjointed +questions as to what had happened.</p> + +<p>"Never you mind about that, sir," said Jepson. +"Everything's all right now. Sir Arthur is coming +round nicely, and now you've got that down, +you just lay back and keep quiet, and I'll go and +make your coffee, and before an hour's over you'll +be ready and fit to go to the Sheldonian and face +the Chancellor as though you hadn't tasted a +drop."</p> + +<p>Vane, still wondering at his apparently +miraculous recovery, did as he was told and lay +back upon the pillows, and Jepson went off to +brew him an "extra special" pot of coffee.</p> + +<p>"It's very unfortunate for Mr. Maxwell," he +said, when he got into his own den, "very unfortunate, +and on Degree Day too, but if I know +anything about him and Sir Arthur, and I can get +him to the Theatre dressed and <i>compos mentis</i> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span>and all that sort of thing—well, it's a fiver at least +in my pocket, so it's an ill wind that blows nobody +good."</p> + +<p>The doctor arrived while he was making the +coffee. Ernshaw explained quickly what had +happened. He went in and looked at Vane, felt +his pulse, asked him in a kindly tone why he had +made such a fool of himself on such a day, then he +said that he couldn't improve on Jepson's treatment +under the circumstances, and went in to look +at Sir Arthur, who now, thanks to Ernshaw's +care, was almost himself again.</p> + +<p>"Curious business this," he said, after he had +felt Sir Arthur's pulse and found that he was +practically all right. "Your son's case, I mean. +I've known him nearly all the time that he's been +up, and I've always considered that he was a teetotaller +from principle. Of course it would be +simply absurd to attempt to conceal from you +what has been the matter with him this morning. +He's been drunk, dead drunk, by about half-past +nine in the morning. At the same time we must +remember that when a man has been in hard +training for a boat race, or anything of that sort, +or if he has been reading hard on tea, which is +almost as vicious a habit as alcoholism, he can +get drunk on very little alcohol when the strain +is taken off. In fact, I have known a man get +drunk on a pint of bitter and a beef-steak; but +there doesn't seem any reason of that sort for what +happened this morning. Still, fortunately, that +man of his knew what to do, and he's done it—a +rather heroic remedy certainly, but one can risk +that with a good constitution.</p> + +<p>"Still, I can't quite understand it, I must confess. +If there was any taint of what we now call +alcoholic insanity in his blood, it would, of course, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span>be perfectly plain. However, we needn't go into +that now. There can't be any idea of that, and I +think when he's had his coffee, and you've had a +mild brandy and soda, Sir Arthur, and kept quiet +for half an hour or so, I think you will be able to +go and see your son take the honours which he +has won, and won very well, too. I suppose no +idea of this has gone beyond these rooms?"</p> + +<p>"I'm afraid they have," said Ernshaw. "Garthorne, +a Cambridge man, the man, you know, Sir +Arthur, who was here with Vane when you came +in, the same man who went for you, Doctor, said +that he would go on and tell Sir Godfrey that Vane +had been taken ill and wouldn't be able to come +out of his rooms to-day. In short, that he would +have to receive his degree by proxy."</p> + +<p>"The devil he did," said Sir Arthur, getting up +from the sofa with the strength of a sudden access +of anger and moving towards the bedroom door. +"Look here, doctor, you have just said that Vane +is getting round. Well, if he is, the old blood in +him will tell, and he'll take his place and play his +part with the rest of them. Mr. Ernshaw, I +know your friendship for my son; I know +what you have done for him, and how you have +helped him. Now, will you do me another favour +and take my compliments to Sir Godfrey Raleigh, +and say that the matter is not anything like as +serious as we thought it was, and that both Vane +and myself will be ready to go through the day's +programme as arranged. If you will be good +enough to do that, the doctor and I will be able +to arrange the rest, I think."</p> + +<p>"I shall be only too glad," said Ernshaw, +taking up his hat. "I shall just have about time +to do it, and then get to my rooms and dress. <i>Au +revoir</i>, then, until after the ceremony," and with +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span>that, he opened the door just as Jepson knocked +at it, bringing in the coffee.</p> + +<p>Ernshaw found Garthorne already at Sir Godfrey's +rooms in close conversation with Enid. He +had, of course, heard much about her from Vane, +but this was the first time he had seen her. She +had more than fulfilled the promise of two years +before, and Ernshaw, ascetic as he was, had still +too strong an artistic vein in his temperament to +be insensible to her beauty. In fact, as she rose +to greet the closest friend of the man who had +been her lover, and who, as she fondly hoped, +would be so once more after to-day, he started +and coloured ever so slightly. He had never seen +anything like her before as she stood there with +outstretched hand, gently-smiling lips, and big, +soft, deep eyes, in all the pride and glory of her +dawning womanhood.</p> + +<p>It was this, then, that Vane had to give up. +This was the priceless treasure which, if he kept +his vow, he would have to surrender to another +man. As the thought crossed his mind, he looked +at Garthorne, and he saw the possibility that, after +all, he might be the victor in that struggle which +had begun years ago on the deck of the steamer.</p> + +<p>Certainly, as far as physical conditions went, +there could hardly be a better match; but as he +looked back to Enid, a darker thought stole into +his mind. Garthorne had, superficially at least, +rebutted the charges he had made against him in +Vane's rooms; but though he had apologised for +what he had said, the conviction that he had +deliberately tempted Vane to drink came back to +him, now that he saw how great a temptation Garthorne +had to commit such an infamy.</p> + +<p>No doubt he knew perfectly well that Enid herself +would overlook Vane's second lapse as she +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span>had done his first, and would be quite content to +marry him on the strength of his promise that he +would never get drunk again; but he also knew +that, after what had happened that morning, +Vane's determination to give her up would be +tenfold strengthened, and that, when once he had +definitely done so, the psychological moment +would have arrived for him to begin his own suit—at +first, of course, from a deferential distance, +from which he might hope to approach her heart +through the avenue of her injured pride.</p> + +<p>"Good morning, Mrs. Ernshaw!" she said, "I +am glad to meet such an old and good friend of +Vane's. I have heard a great deal about you, +and, I need hardly say, nothing but good. I hope +you have come to tell me that Vane is better and +also that you will tell me what has really been the +matter with him. Mr. Garthorne, here, has been +very rude; he has absolutely refused to say anything +about it, and I am quite offended with him. +I really can't see why there should be any mystery +about it. What is it?"</p> + +<p>Ralph Ernshaw was one of those men who +can no more tell a direct lie, or even prevaricate, +than they can get outside their own skins. He +held even the white lies of conventionality to be +unworthy of anyone who held the truth as sacred, +and yet for the life of him he could not look this +lovely girl in the face and tell her that the man +whom she had loved ever since she knew what +love was, had been lying drunk on the floor of his +room less than an hour before, and that the sight +of him had shocked his father into a fainting fit.</p> + +<p>"I think, Miss Raleigh," he said, after a little +hesitation, "that Vane would rather tell you that +himself. In fact, to be quite candid with you, it +is not a subject upon which I should care to touch +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span>even at your request, simply because I think that +it is a matter which could be very much better +discussed and explained between Vane and yourself; +and I think Mr. Garthorne will agree with +me in that view."</p> + +<p>"Certainly I do," said Garthorne, "I think that +is the most sensible way of putting it. Enid, if +you'll take my advice you'll take Ernshaw's, and let +Vane do his own explaining after Commem."</p> + +<p>"Really, I think it's very horrid of both of you," +said Enid. "I certainly can't see why there +should be all this mystery. If it's anything really +serious, surely I have a right to know. However, +I suppose I must control my feminine impatience, +at any rate it can't be anything very bad if he'll +be able to be at the Theatre and Sir Arthur can +come with him. I suppose I shall hear all about +it at dinner to-night."</p> + +<p>"I have no doubt that you will, Miss Raleigh," +said Ernshaw, "and now, if you will excuse me, +I must be off to my rooms to get ready for my +own share of the proceedings. Good morning."</p> + +<p>"Good morning, Mr. Ernshaw," replied Enid, +a trifle stiffly. "That reminds me how rude I have +been, I've not congratulated you yet."</p> + +<p>"Oh, I haven't done anything," said Ernshaw, +"at least, not in comparison with what Vane has +done. You'll see the difference in the Theatre. +Good morning again. Good morning, Mr. Garthorne."</p> + +<p>"Good morning—we shall see you later, I suppose?" +replied Garthorne, as the door closed, and +then he turned to Enid and went on: "He's a +thundering good fellow that Ernshaw. Quite a +character, I believe, enthusiast, and all that sort +of thing, but everyone here seems to think he'll be +a shining light some day."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span></p> +<p>"Yes, he seems very nice," said Enid, "but, as +a matter of fact, I can't say that I'm particularly +fond of shining lights or people who are too good, +and from what papa tells me, this Mr. Ernshaw +has been making or trying to make Vane a great +deal too good for me. I even hear that he has +been trying to make Vane become a parson. +Fancy Vane, with all his talents and prospects, a +curate! The idea is absurd, even more absurd +than this two years' probation idea."</p> + +<p>"I quite agree with you," said Garthorne, "but +still, think of the test of constancy and the delight +of knowing that you have both stood it so well."</p> + +<p>At this moment the door opened, and Sir Godfrey +came in, not altogether to Garthorne's satisfaction, +and so put an end to further developments +of the conversation.</p> + +<p>A couple of hours later Enid was sitting with +her father, a unit of the vast audience which filled +the Sheldonian Theatre. After Ernshaw's visit, +neither she nor her father had received any message +either from Vane or Sir Arthur. She had +expected that Vane, at least, would have come to +her before the beginning of the ceremonies, or that, +at least, Sir Arthur would have come and told her +something about him, but no, not a word; and +there she sat between Garthorne and her father, +angry and yet expectant, waiting for the moment +of his appearance.</p> + +<p>"Ah, here he is at last," whispered Garthorne, +as his name and honours were called out in Latin.</p> + +<p>Enid held her breath as the familiar figure, clad +in the unfamiliar academic garb, walked towards +the Chancellor's throne. She could see that he +was deadly pale, and that his eyes were shining +with an unnatural brightness. He never even +once looked towards her. The wild outburst of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span>cheering which greeted his appearance seemed as +utterly lost upon him as if he had been stone deaf +and blind. He listened to the Chancellor's +address with as little emotion as though it concerned +some one else. Then he knelt down, the +hood, the outward and visible sign of his intellectual +triumph, was put over his shoulders; the +Chancellor spoke the magic words without his +hearing them. He never felt the three taps given +with the New Testament on his head, and he rose +from his knees and moved away from the scene +of the crowning triumph of his youth as +mechanically as though the proceedings had no +more interest for him than if they had been +taking place a thousand miles away.</p> + +<p>All through the afternoon Enid and her father +waited for them to come, but there was no sign +from either of them until just before tea-time +Jepson presented himself with two letters, one +addressed to Sir Godfrey and one to Enid. Both +were very short. Sir Godfrey's was from Sir +Arthur, and ran as follows:</p> + +<blockquote><p> +<span class="smcap">"My Dear Raleigh,</span><br /> +</p> + +<p>"I hope that you and your daughter will +forgive the apparent discourtesy of our absence +from you this afternoon and evening. I find it +necessary to take Vane to London at once. His +letter to Enid will explain the reason.</p> + +<p> +"Faithfully yours,<br /> +<span class="smcap">"Arthur Maxwell."</span><br /> +</p></blockquote> + +<p>"There is evidently something very serious the +matter," said Sir Godfrey, as he handed the note to +Enid. "Maxwell wouldn't write like that without +good reason. That's from Vane, I suppose. +What does he say?"</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span></p> +<p>"Say," exclaimed Enid, with a flash of anger +through her fast gathering tears. "That's what +he says. It's too bad, too cruel—and after leaving +me alone for two years—it's miserable!" +And with that, she made a swift escape out of the +room and shut the door behind her with an +emphatic bang.</p> + +<p>Sir Godfrey picked the note up from the table +where she had flung it. There was no form of +address. It simply began:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"I was drunk this morning. Drunk without +meaning to be so, after being two years without +touching alcohol and without experiencing the +slightest craving for it. Last night I had finally +come to the conclusion that it would be a sin to +ask you to keep your promise to me. Now I am +convinced that it would be absolute infamy to do +so. I dare not even face you to tell you this, so +utterly unworthy and contemptible am I in my +own sight. Whatever you hear to the contrary, +remember that what has happened this morning +is no fault of anyone but myself. If ever we meet +again I hope I shall find you the wife of a man +more worthy of you than I am now, or, with this +accursed taint in my blood, ever could be. Perhaps +in those days we may be friends again; but +for the present we must be strangers.</p> + +<p> +<span class="smcap">"Vane."</span><br /><br /><br /> +</p></blockquote> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X.</h2> + + +<p>Yet another twelve months had passed since Vane +had taken his degree; since Enid had seen him +vanish like a spectre out of her life, and had waited +vainly for his coming, only to receive instead that +letter of farewell which, the instant she had read +it, she knew to be final and irrevocable.</p> + +<p>In such a nature as hers the tenderest spot was +her pride. She had been his sweetheart since they +were boy and girl together, and when the time +came they had become formally engaged. For +nearly four years now she had considered herself +as half married to him. Other men attracted by +her physical beauty and her mental charm had +approached her, as they had a perfect right to do, +in open and honest rivalry of Vane, but she had +given them one and all very clearly to understand +that she had definitely plighted her troth, and +had no intention of breaking it. In other words +she had been absolutely faithful even in thought.</p> + +<p>She had never considered his feelings as to +what he called his inherited alcoholism as anything +else than the somewhat fine-drawn scruples +of a highly-strung, and rather romantic nature. +She had not troubled herself about the deadly +scientific aspect of the matter. She knew perfectly +well that men got drunk sometimes and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span>still made excellent husbands, and, more than all, +she firmly believed that, once Vane's wife, she +would speedily acquire sufficient influence over +him to make anything like a recurrence of what +had happened quite impossible.</p> + +<p>Even after his second and worst breakdown on +the morning of Commemoration Day she would +still have received him as her lover and, after a +little friendly lecture which would, of course, have +ended in the usual way, she would have been perfect +friends with him again on the old footing.</p> + +<p>But that letter had ended everything between +them. Moreover, it had been followed by one +from Sir Arthur to her father expressing great +regret at the turn which matters had taken, but +saying that, after repeated conversations with +Vane, he had been forced to the conclusion that +his resolve to enter the Church and devote himself +to a life of celibacy and mission work at +home was really fixed and unalterable.</p> + +<p>After that there was, of course, nothing more +to be said or done. Enid, being a natural, simple-hearted, +healthy English girl, who enjoyed life a +great deal too well to worry about looking under +the surface of things, therefore came to the conclusion +that she had been jilted for the sake of a +fine-drawn Quixotic idea. If she had been jilted +for the sake of another woman it would have +been quite a different matter. Then there would +have been something tangible to hate bitterly for +a season, and then to get revenged on by making +a much more brilliant marriage, as she could easily +have done. But it was infinitely worse, and more +humiliating to be thrown over like this by the +man whom she had looked upon as her future +husband nearly all her life, whom she had played +at housekeeping with while they were children, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span>and whom she had never looked upon as anything +else but a sweetheart or a lover—and yet +it was true, miserably true, and now, for the sake +of a mere idea, she found herself cast off, loverless +and alone.</p> + +<p>Then, after a few weeks of secret, but exceeding +bitterness, she did what nineteen out of every +twenty girls would have done under the circumstances. +The twentieth girl would probably have +considered her life blighted for ever, and vowed +the remainder of it to single-blessedness, charity +and good works as a Sister of something or other. +But Enid belonged to the practical majority, and +so when the breaking off of the engagement became +an actual social fact, and Reginald Garthorne +came just at the psychological moment to +tell her that never since he had earned that boyish +licking on the steamer by kissing her, had he been +able to look with love into the eyes of any other +woman, she had told him with perfect frankness +that, as it was quite impossible for her to marry +Vane, and as she certainly liked him next best, +and had not the slightest intention of remaining +single, she was perfectly content to marry him. +If he chose to take her on those terms he might +go and talk the matter over with Sir Godfrey, +and if he and her mother said "yes," she would +say "yes," too.</p> + +<p>It was a somewhat prosaic wooing, perhaps, but +Reginald Garthorne had been hungering for her in +his heart for years. Outwardly he had been friends +with Vane, but in his soul he had hated him consistently +as boy and man ever since that scene +behind the wheelhouse of the <i>Orient</i>. He was, +therefore, perfectly content. He had longed for +her, and he didn't care how he got her. The rest +would come afterwards.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span></p> +<p>He was rich, far richer than Vane ever would +be. He had inherited a fortune of nearly two +hundred thousand pounds from his mother's side +of the family when he came of age. On his +father's death he would succeed to the title and a +fine old country house in the Midlands, with a +rent-roll and mining royalties worth over thirty +thousand a year. He would be able to make +her life a continuous dream of pleasure, amidst +which she would very soon forget the visionary +who was throwing away his manhood and all the +best years of his life just because he had learnt +that he was the son of a drunken and abandoned +woman, and had himself got drunk twice in his +life.</p> + +<p>The interview with Sir Godfrey and Lady +Raleigh had been entirely satisfactory. They +both considered in their hearts that their daughter +had been very badly treated. From every social +point of view this was a match which left nothing +to be desired, and so they said "yes," and Garthorne +went back to Enid, and said, triumphantly, +as he kissed her for the first time since that +memorable kiss on the steamer:</p> + +<p>"And so, you see, darling, I've won, after all!"</p> + +<p>It was thus that it came about that, on the same +day, as the Fates would have it, two ceremonies +were being performed at the same hour, one in +St. George's, Hanover Square, and one before +the altar at Worcester Cathedral.</p> + +<p>The Bishop, in full canonicals, surrounded by +his attendant clergy, sat inside the altar rails in +front of the Communion Table, and on the topmost +step before the rails knelt two young men +wearing surplices and the hoods of Bachelors of +Arts of Oxford.</p> + +<p>It was the Feast of St. James the Apostle, and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span>in his exhortation the Archdeacon, who was +preacher for the day, had taken for his text the +collect:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"Grant, O merciful God, that, as Thine holy +Apostle St. James, leaving his father and all that +he had without delay, was obedient unto the call +of Thy Son Jesus Christ and followed Him, so we, +forsaking all worldly and carnal affections, may +be evermore ready to follow Thy holy commandments, +through Jesus Christ our Lord!"</p></blockquote> + +<p>One of the men kneeling at the altar rails was +Mark Ernshaw, and the other was Vane Maxwell.</p> + +<p>Among the somewhat scanty congregation which +had remained after the usual morning service, sat +Sir Arthur Maxwell. A year ago he would have +been inclined to laugh at the idea of his son sacrificing +all his brilliant worldly prospects to enter +the Church. He was, as has already been said, a +deeply religious man himself, but still, he was a +man of the world, a man who had made his own +way through the world, and won by sheer hard +work some of the prizes which it has to give, and, +like many others of his class, he had come to look +upon the clerical profession somewhat as the refuge +of the intellectually destitute.</p> + +<p>But as the time had gone on since that scene in +his son's rooms at Oxford, he had come to believe +that with Vane it was not a mere question, as it is +with too many other men, of taking Orders to +secure a profession and a position. He was entering +the Church as the men of more earnest and +more faithful ages had done; because he believed +that he had a duty to do, a mission to perform, a +sacrifice to make, and, above all, an enemy to fight +which was God's enemy as well as his own.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span></p> +<p>Therefore the words "leaving his father and all +that he had," awakened no bitter echoes in his +soul. True it was a sacrifice for him as well as +for Vane; but for Vane's sake he had made it +willingly and cheerfully, and he was able now to +look forward with perfect contentment to the +triumphs which, in his father's pride, he could not +help believing his son would win in that higher +and holier sphere of life which he had chosen.</p> + +<p>The presentation being made and the questions +as to "crime or impediment" being duly asked +and answered, the Litany and Suffrages began, +and every note and word of the solemn intonation, +ringing through the silence of the great Cathedral, +found an echo which rang true in three souls at +least among the congregation:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"O God the Father of Heaven: have mercy +upon us, miserable sinners.</p> + +<p>"O God the Son, Redeemer of the world: have +mercy upon us, miserable sinners.</p> + +<p>"O God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the +Father and the Son: have mercy upon us, miserable +sinners.</p> + +<p>"O Holy blessed and glorious Trinity, three +Persons and one God: have mercy upon us, miserable +sinners.</p> + +<p>"Remember not, Lord, our offences, nor the +offences of our forefathers: neither take thou +vengeance on our sins: spare us, good Lord, spare +thy people whom thou hast redeemed with Thy +most precious blood, and be not angry with us for +ever.</p> + +<p>"From all evil and mischief: from sin, from the +crafts and assaults of the devil: from Thy wrath +and from everlasting damnation.</p> + +<p>"From all blindness of heart: from pride, vain-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span>glory +and hypocrisy: from envy, hatred and malice, +and all uncharitableness.</p> + +<p>"From fornication, and all other deadly sin: +and from all the deceits of the world, the flesh and +the devil.</p> + +<p> +"Good Lord deliver us!"<br /> +</p></blockquote> + +<p>"Remember not, Lord, our offences, nor the +offences of our forefathers: neither take thou vengeance +on our sins."</p> + +<p>These, of all the words which he heard spoken +on that fateful day, the day which marked for him +the passing of the line which divides the World of +the Flesh from the World of the Spirit—the +frontier of the kingdom of this world separating +it from that other Kingdom which, though worldwide, +yet owns but a single Lord—seemed to fall +with greater weight into Vane's soul than any +others of the service. As he heard them he raised +his bent head, threw it back and, with wide open +eyes, looked up over the Bishop's head and the +reredos behind the altar to the central section of +the great stained glass window containing the +figure of the Godhead crucified in the flesh, with +the two Marys, Mary the Mother and Mary Magdalene, +kneeling at the foot of the Cross.</p> + +<p>Like a quiver of summer lightning across the +horizon of an August sky, there came to him the +thought of that mother of his whom he had never +known, and of that girl who was almost his sister, +long ago lost in the great wilderness of London. +They were not likenesses, only the faintest of suggestions, +and yet the mere recollection seemed to +lend an added solemnity to the vows which he +was about to take.</p> + +<p> +"I will do so, the Lord being my helper!"<br /> +</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span></p> +<p>As he uttered the words there was not the +faintest doubt in his soul that for the rest of his +life he would be able to keep both the letter and +the spirit of the oath unbroken to the end of his +days. Many a man and woman has rashly wished +that it were possible to look into the future. Such +a thought had more than once crossed Vane Maxwell's +mind, but could he, in that solemn moment, +have looked into the future and seen what lay before +him, he would have been well content with +the high destiny to which his great renunciation +was to lead him.</p> + +<hr style="width: 45%;" /> + +<p>And now the scene changes from Gloucester +Cathedral, to St. George's, Hanover Square.</p> + +<p>It was the smartest wedding of the year, and, +apart from all its social brilliance, even the most +rigid critics admitted that London had not seen +a lovelier bride or a handsomer bridegroom than +Enid Raleigh and Reginald Garthorne. The +church was thronged by an audience made up of +the friendly, the sympathetic, the sentimental, and +the merely curious, as is usual on such occasions.</p> + +<p>Carol Vane and Dora Russel, who had come +provided with tickets indirectly supplied by the +bridegroom himself, occupied seats in the left-hand +gallery at the front. In consequence of the +crowd, they only got into their places just as the +bridal procession was moving up the central aisle. +There was the bride with her attendant bridesmaids, +six little maidens dressed in pure white, +the bridegroom with his pages, six counterparts +dressed in the style of Charles I. Then Sir +Godfrey and Lady Raleigh, and then a tall, +grizzled, soldierly-looking man, and beside him a +white-haired old lady, who might have stepped +straight out of one of Gainsborough's pictures.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span></p> +<p>As Carol caught sight of the man beside her, +she leant half her body over the front of the +gallery, and stared with straining eyes down at +the slowly moving procession. Dora caught her +by the arm and pulled her back, saying, in a +whisper:</p> + +<p>"Don't do that; you might fall over."</p> + +<p>Carol turned a white face and a pair of blankly +staring eyes upon her, caught her by the arm with +one hand and pointing downwards with the other, +said in a whisper that seemed to rattle in her +throat:</p> + +<p>"See that man, there—that tall one with the old +lady on his arm? That's the man who did all the +ruin! That's my father—and my mother was +Vane's mother, and that's his son, going to marry +Vane's sweetheart. No, by God, he shan't! I'll +tell the whole church full, first."</p> + +<p>She tore herself free from Dora's hold and +struggled to her feet, her lips were opened to +utter words which would have instantly turned the +wedding into a tragedy; but the rush of thoughts +which came surging into her brain was too much +for her. The swift revelation of an almost unbelievable +life-tragedy struck her like a lightning-stroke; +she uttered a few incoherent sounds, and +then dropped back fainting into Dora's arms.</p> + +<p>"Another of life's little tragedies, I suppose," +whispered a well-dressed matron just behind her, +to a companion at her side, "a <i>petite maitresse</i>, no +doubt. It's a curious thing; they always come +to see their lovers married."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a>CHAPTER XI.</h2> + + +<p>The fainting of Carol in the gallery of the church +and her being carried out just before the commencement +of the ceremony, was looked upon by +some of the more superstitious of the immediate +spectators as a sign of evil omen to the happiness +of those who, in the phrase which is so often only +the echo of devils' laughter, were about "to be +joined together in holy matrimony."</p> + +<p>Still, only a few had heard the broken words +which the horror-stricken girl had uttered before +she fell down insensible, and those only thought +what the good lady behind her had said. To the +rest of the congregation it was merely an incident, +due to the crowd and the heat. The little flutter +of excitement which it caused soon passed away, +and the ceremony began and went on without any +of the bridal party even knowing what had happened.</p> + +<p>She was carried to the gallery stairs, and there +Dora sat her down, supporting her with her arm, +while one sympathetic young lady held a bottle of +salts to her nostrils, and an older lady emptied a +scent-bottle on to her handkerchief and held it to +her forehead.</p> + +<p>In a very few minutes she came round. She +looked about her, and, recognising Dora, said:</p> + +<p>"Oh, dear, what's happened? Where am I? +Yes, I remember—at a wedding—and he——"</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span></p> +<p>Then she checked herself, and Dora said:</p> + +<p>"Do you think you're well enough to come +down and get into a cab, and then we'll get +home? It was the heat and the crush that did +it, I suppose."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I think I can," said Carol. "I'm all right +now. Thank you very much for being so kind," +she went on to the other two with a faint smile of +gratitude.</p> + +<p>"Oh, don't mention it," they said almost together, +and then the younger one put her hand +under her arm and helped her up. "Let me help +you down," she said. "I daresay you'll be all right +when you get into the open air."</p> + +<p>Carol looked round at her and saw that, without +being exactly pretty, she had a very sweet and sympathetic +expression, and big, soft brown eyes which +looked out very kindly under dark level brows. It +was a face which women perhaps admire more than +men; but her voice was one which would have gone +just as quickly to a man's heart as to a woman's. +At any rate, it went straight to Carol's, and when +they had got into the cab and she leant back +against the cushions she said to Dora:</p> + +<p>"I wonder who that girl was? Did you notice +what a sweet face and what a lovely voice she had? +I'm not very loving towards my own sex, but as +soon as I got round I felt that I wanted to hug +her—and I suppose if she knew the sort of person +I am she wouldn't have touched me. What a difference +clothes make, don't they? Now, if I'd been +dressed as some of the girls are——"</p> + +<p>"I think you're quite wrong there, Carol," said +Dora, interrupting her. "I don't believe she's that +sort at all, she was much too nice, I'm certain. She +had the face of a really good woman, and you know +good women don't think that of us. It's only the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span>goody-goody ones who do that, and there's a lot of +difference between good and goody-goody."</p> + +<p>"Well, yes," said Miss Carol, "I daresay you're +right, after all. She had a sweet face, hadn't she? +But look here, Dora," she went on with a sudden +change of tone, "did you ever know anything so +awful? No—I can't talk about it yet. Tell him to +pull up at the Monico, and we'll have a brandy and +soda. I never wanted a drink so badly in my life."</p> + +<p>The cab had meanwhile been rolling down Regent +Street, and had almost reached the Circus. +Dora put her hand up through the trap and told +the cabman—whose opinion of his fares underwent +an instantaneous change. He nodded and said, +"Yes, miss," and the next minute pulled up in front +of the square entrance to the cafe. Dora got out +first and helped Carol out; then she gave the cabman +a shilling and they went in.</p> + +<p>"Goes to a wedding, does a faint, comes out, +and stops 'ere when they ought to have been driven +'ome. Not much class there!" the cabman soliloquised +as he flicked his whip over his horse's ears +and turned across towards Piccadilly. He was, +perhaps, naturally disgusted at the meagre results +of a job for which he had expected three or four +shillings at the very least.</p> + +<p>The big café was almost deserted, as it usually +is in the morning, and the two girls found a secluded +seat at one of the corner tables.</p> + +<p>"Dora, you must pay for these," said Carol when +they had given their order, "and what's more you'll +have to lend me some money to go on with, for if +I was starving I wouldn't spend another shilling of +that man's money."</p> + +<p>"But, my dear child, I don't suppose he knew +it," said Dora. "Of course you can have anything +I've got if you want it, and I quite understand how +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span>you feel. It's very dreadful, horrible, in fact, but +you couldn't help it. You're not to blame, and I +don't see that he is, after all's said and done."</p> + +<p>"No, I don't say that he is," said Carol, "and of +course I couldn't know, for he isn't a bit like his +father. He was dark once, so I suppose the—the +other one takes after his mother. At least, he +would do if she was a fair woman. But just fancy +me having that feeling about Vane that night—feeling +that I couldn't—and yet this one is just as +near. God forgive me, Dora, isn't it awful?"</p> + +<p>"Well, never mind, dear," said Dora, as the +waiter brought the drinks. "I don't see that that +matters one way or the other now. What's done +<i>is</i> done, and there's an end of it. Well, here's fun, +and better luck next time!"</p> + +<p>"Hope so!" said Carol somewhat bitterly, as +she took a rather long pull at her brandy and soda. +"Ah, that's better," she went on, as she put her +glass down. "At any rate, it couldn't be much +worse luck, could it?"</p> + +<p>"But are you perfectly certain," said Dora, "that +he really was the man? You know, after all, you +only saw him for quite a moment or so."</p> + +<p>"I'm as certain as I am that I'm sitting here," +said Carol, "that that was the man who lived with +my mother in Paris and Vienna and Nice and a lot +of other places ever since I can remember. It isn't +likely that I'm going to forget when I have such +good reason as I have for remembering. He's the +man, right enough, and if I was face to face with +him for five minutes I'd prove it. The question is +whether I ought to prove it or not."</p> + +<p>"That's a thing that wants thinking about," said +Dora. "But how can you prove it?"</p> + +<p>"Easy enough," replied Carol, "if he'd just take +his coat off and turn his shirt-sleeve up. He's got +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span>two marks just above his right elbow, two white +marks, and the one on the front is bigger than the +one behind. I've seen them many a time when +he's been sculling or playing tennis. He told me +he got them from a spear thrust when he was fighting +in the Zulu war. The spear went right in in +front and the point came out behind, and if I had +a thousand pounds I'd bet it that that man has got +those marks on his arm.</p> + +<p>"Besides, I know lots of other things about him. +You know I'm not a bad mimic, for one thing, and +I could imitate his voice and his way of talking +before I heard him speak, and I know a photographer +in Paris where I could get his photograph—one +taken while he was with us. We went with +him to have it taken; and, besides, I don't care +whether that unfortunate mother of mine's mad or +not, she'd recognise him. I'd bet any money he +daren't go to the place where she is and face her. +Well, now I'm better. Let's go home to lunch and +think it over. It certainly isn't a thing to do anything +hastily about."</p> + +<p>"That's just what I think, dear," said Dora, +finishing her brandy and soda.</p> + +<p>"All right; we won't take another cab just yet. +Let's walk along the 'Dilly for a bit; it'll do me +good, I think; and besides, I may as well get familiar +with the old place again," said Carol, rising +from her seat.</p> + +<p>"What nonsense!" said Dora. "The very idea +of <i>you</i> having to go in for that sort of thing, when +there are half a dozen fellows a good deal more +than ready to take this man Garthorne's place."</p> + +<p>"Well, well," said Carol, with a light laugh and +a toss of her pretty head, "I don't suppose the +change would be for the worse. But there's one +thing certain, I shall have to snare the oof bird very +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span>shortly, for the first thing I'm going to do when we +get to the flat is to send back every penny of the +money that Reginald gave me when we said good-bye. +Of course I didn't know anything about it, +but it seems worse a good deal than if I had stolen +it. Then to-night we'll go to the Empire, and you, +being rather more married than I am, can chaperone +me."</p> + +<p>"All right," said Dora. "I'll send a wire to Bernard, +and perhaps he'll come too and escort us."</p> + +<p>Reginald Garthorne had behaved, as both the +world and the half-world would have said, very +honourably to Carol when they had said the usual +good-bye before his marriage. He had paid +his share of the rent of the flat for her for six +months ahead, and had given her a couple of hundred +pounds to go on with. Of this considerably +over a hundred pounds remained. She changed +the gold into notes, and even the silver into postal +orders, and put the whole sum into a packet, which +she registered and posted to his town address.</p> + +<p>She gave no explanation or reason for what she +was doing. In the first place she could not bring +herself to tell him the dreadful truth that she had +discovered; and then, again, it would only after +all be a piece of needless cruelty. During her connection +with him he had always treated her with +kindness and courtesy, and often with generosity. +She had nothing whatever against him, so why +should she wreck the happiness of his honeymoon, +and perhaps of his whole married life, by disclosing +the secret that had been so strangely revealed to +her? So she simply wrote:</p> + +<blockquote> +<p><span class="smcap">"Dear Mr. Garthorne,</span><br /></p> + +<p>"You have been very kind to me, and +I thoroughly appreciate your kindness. But some<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span>thing +has happened to-day—I daresay you can +guess what it is—which makes it unnecessary to +me, and, as you know I have rather curious ideas +about money matters, I hope you will understand +my reasons, and not be offended by my returning +it to you with many thanks.</p> + +<p> +"Yours very sincerely,<br /> +<span class="smcap">"Carol Vane."</span><br /> +</p></blockquote> + +<p>Under the circumstances the white lie was one +which the Recording Angel might well have blotted +out. Probably he did. But, as the Fates would +have it, the words proved prophetic.</p> + +<p>They went to the Empire that night under the +escort of Mr. Bernard Falcon, and while they were +having a stroll round the promenade during the +interval he nodded and smiled a little awkwardly +to a tall, good-looking young fellow in evening +dress, whose bronzed skin, square shoulders and +easy stride gave one the idea that he was a good +deal more accustomed to the free and easy costume +of the Bush or the Veld or the Mining Camp than +to the swallow-tails and starched linen of after-dinner +Civilisation.</p> + +<p>"What a splendid-looking fellow!" said Dora, +turning her head slightly as he passed; "the sort +of man, I should say, who really <i>is</i> a man. Who +is he, Bernard? You seem to know him!"</p> + +<p>"That man?" said Mr. Falcon. "Well, come +down into the lower bar, and we'll have a drink, +and I'll tell you."</p> + +<p>"That looks a little bit as if you didn't want to +meet him again!" said Dora, a trifle maliciously. +"Does he happen to be one of your clients, or someone +who only knows you as a perfectly respectable +person?"</p> + +<p>Mr. Falcon did not reply immediately, but he +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span>frowned a little, as if he didn't find the remark very +palatable. But when they reached the seclusion +of the bar and sat down at one of the tables he +said:</p> + +<p>"Well, yes, it is something like that. The fact +is we have done a little business for him, and we +hope to do more. Lucky beggar, he's one of Fortune's +darlings."</p> + +<p>"That sounds interesting," said Carol. "May I +ask what the good lady has done for him?"</p> + +<p>"Well," said Mr. Falcon, folding his hands on +the table and dropping his voice to a discreet monotone, +"in the first place she made him the younger +son of a very good family. Nothing much to begin +with, of course, but then she also gave him a maiden +aunt who left him five thousand pounds just after +he left Cambridge in disgust after failing three +times to get a pass degree. He had no special turn +for anything in particular except riding and shooting +and athletics of all sorts. So, like a sensible +fellow, instead of stopping in England and fooling +his money away, as too many younger sons do, he +put four thousand pounds into my partner's hands—Lambe, +I should tell you, was his aunt's solicitor—to +be invested in good securities, put the other +thousand into his pocket, and started out to seek +his fortune.</p> + +<p>"That's a little over five years ago, which makes +him about thirty now. Of course, I suppose he +went everywhere and did everything, as such fellows +do, but we heard very little of him, and he +never drew a penny of the four thousand pounds, +and he turned up in London a week or two ago +something more than a millionaire. It seems that +he was one of the first to hear of the West Australian +goldfields—he was out there prospecting in +the desert, and a few months later he was one of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span>the pioneers of Kalgoorlie, and pegged out a lot of +the most valuable claims. He put in nearly three +years there, and now he's come back to enjoy himself. +He's a very fine fellow, but I must say I'd +rather not have met him here to-night."</p> + +<p>"Oh, nonsense," laughed Dora, "he'll understand. +Being a man he knows perfectly well that +scarcely any of you respectable married men are +half as respectable as you'd like to be thought. +However, why not compromise him too? Go and +fetch him and introduce him."</p> + +<p>Mr. Falcon knew Dora well enough to take this +request as something like an order. So he rose, +saying:</p> + +<p>"Well, that's not a bad idea, after all, and I daresay +he won't have the slightest objection to make +the acquaintance of two such entirely charming +young ladies."</p> + +<p>Mr. Falcon rather prided himself upon his way of +turning a compliment, albeit his action, as they say +in stable parlance, was a trifle heavy. When he +had gone Dora nodded to Carol and said:</p> + +<p>"There, dear. If I'm not very much mistaken +this is the reward of virtue."</p> + +<p>"Which is its own reward, and generally doesn't +get it," laughed Carol, colouring slightly. "What +do you mean?"</p> + +<p>"I mean," said Dora, "that only to-day you made +yourself penniless from the most laudable of motives, +and here, this very night, comes Prince +Charming from the Fortunate Isles, with all his +pockets and both hands full of money, and a splendid-looking +fellow as well. I think that's a bit +mixed, but still it's somewhere about the fact. Ah, +here they come."</p> + +<p>"Mr. Cecil Rayburn, Miss Dora Murray; Mr. +Rayburn, Miss Carol Vane. Now we know each +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span>other," said Mr. Falcon. "Rayburn, what will you +have?"</p> + +<p>Rayburn had a brandy and soda, and before it +was finished the conversation was running easily +and even merrily. With the quick perception of +the travelled man he speedily discovered that Dora +was Falconer's particular friend; she always addressed +him as "Bernie," while Carol always said +"Mr. Falcon" or "Mr. F."</p> + +<p>When they got up, all thoroughly well pleased +with each other, Falcon said:</p> + +<p>"Are you alone, Rayburn?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," he replied. "I hadn't anything particular +to do to-night, and as I was sick of playing +billiards and swopping lies with the other fellows +at the Carlton, I just put on a hard-boiled shirt +and the other things and came over here to seek +my fortune."</p> + +<p>As he said this he looked straight at Carol, their +eyes met for a moment, and then she coloured up +swiftly and looked away.</p> + +<p>The four wound up the evening with a sumptuous +supper at Prince's, at which Rayburn played +host to perfection, and within a week Carol and he +had left Charing Cross by the eleven o'clock boat-train +on a trip which had no particular objective, +but which, as a matter of fact, extended round the +world before Carol again saw her beloved London. +In addition to her other rings she wore a new thick +wedding ring, a compromise with conventionality +which the etiquette of hotels and steamer saloons +had rendered imperative, and thus it came to pass +that Miss Carol, travelling as Mrs. Charles Redfern, +vanished utterly for more than a year, and this, too, +was why all the efforts of Vane and Ernshaw and +Sir Arthur to find her had proved for the present +unavailing.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a>CHAPTER XII.</h2> + + +<p>Enid Garthorne came back from a somewhat +extended honeymoon trip to the Riviera and +thence on through Northern Italy to Venice, +whence she returned viâ Vienna and Paris, a very +different woman from the Enid Raleigh who had +cried so bitterly over that farewell letter of Vane's +in her bedroom at Oxford.</p> + +<p>She had already schooled herself to look upon +her long love for Vane as, after all, only the +sustained infatuation of a romantic school-girl, and +upon him as a high-hearted, clean-souled but utterly +impossible visionary who had sacrificed the substance +for the shadow, and who, having chosen +irrevocably, could only be left to work out his +own destiny as he had shaped it.</p> + +<p>Garthorne, in the first flush of his gratified love +and triumph, had proved an almost ideal combination +of lover and husband, and of all the brides +who were honeymooning in the most luxurious +resorts of the Continent that Autumn and Winter, +she, with her youth and beauty, her handsome, +devoted husband, and splendid fortunes, was accounted +the most to be envied. As week after +week went by, and the intoxication of her new life +grew upon her, she gradually came to believe this +herself. At the same time, something very like +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span>true affection for this man, whose love was very +real and who seemed to find his only happiness in +making the world the most delightful of dreamlands +for her, began to grow up in her heart.</p> + +<p>Of course, she often thought of Vane; that was +inevitable. It was inevitable, too, that she should +look back now and then to some of the many +tender scenes that had passed between them; but +as time went on, these memory-pictures grew more +faint. The fast-succeeding events and the new +experiences of her married life crowded swiftly +and thickly upon her, until she began to look upon +the past more as a dream than as a reality. Vane's +figure receded rapidly into the background of her +life, and, as it did so, it seemed in some way to +become spiritualised, lifted above and beyond the +world-sphere in which it was now her destiny to +move.</p> + +<p>They got back to England a few weeks before +the season began, and, after a day or two in London +for some necessary shopping, they went down to +Garthorne Abbey, one of the finest old seats in the +Midland counties, standing on a wooded slope in +the green border which fringes the Black Country, +and facing the meadows and woodlands which +stretch away down to the banks of the Severn, +beyond which rise the broken, picturesque outlines +of the Herefordshire Hills.</p> + +<p>Here Enid Garthorne spent an entirely delightful +week exploring the stately home and the +splendid domain of which she would one day be +mistress. Day after day in the early clear Spring +morning, she would go up alone on to a sort of +terrace-walk which had been made round the roof +behind the stone balustrade which ran all round +the house, and look out over the green, well-wooded, +softly undulating country, her heart filled +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span>with a delighted pride and the consciousness, or, +at any rate, the belief, that after all the cloud which +had come between her and Vane had had a silver, +nay, a golden lining, and that, so far, at least, everything +had been for the best.</p> + +<p>As she looked to the eastward, she could see +stretched along the horizon a low, dun-coloured +line which was not cloud. It was the smoke of +the Black Country, and underneath it hundreds +and hundreds of men, aye, and if she had known it, +women, too, were toiling in forge and mine and +factory, earning the thousands which made life so +easy and so pleasant for her. To the westward +were the low-lying meadows, the rolling corn-lands, +and the dark strips and patches of wood and +coppice which lay for miles on three sides of the +Home Park, and beyond these she caught bright +gleams of the silver Severn rippling away to the +distant Bristol Channel; then, beyond this again, +the rising uplands which culminated in the irregular +terraces of the Abberley Hills.</p> + +<p>She knew nothing of it at the time, but far +away, perched up in a leafy nook among them +was a little cluster of old grey buildings; just a +chapel, a guest-house, a refectory, and half a dozen +cells forming a tiny quadrangle which was still +called St. Mary's Chapel of Ease, but which in the +old days when all the lands that Enid could see +from her roof-walk had belonged to the ancient +Abbey of Ganthony—of which her husband's name +was perhaps a corruption—had been known as +the House of Our Lady of Rest.</p> + +<p>Before the dissolution of the Monasteries it had +been a place of rest and retreat for servants of the +Church who had exhausted themselves in her +service or had found reason to withdraw themselves +a while from the world and its temptations; +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span>and such, though creeds have changed, it has practically +remained until now.</p> + +<p>The little church was nominally St. Augustine's, +the Parish Church of a little scattered hamlet which +was sprinkled over the hillside beneath it. The +living had been in the gift of the Garthorne family, +but Sir Reginald's father had sold the advowson +to one of the earliest pioneers of the High Church +movement in England, and through this purchase +it had passed into the keeping of a small +Anglican Order calling itself the Fraternity of St. +Augustine.</p> + +<p>This little Brotherhood had not only maintained +the traditions of the ancient Order of St. Augustine, +Preacher, Saint and Martyr, but had done all that +was possible to revive them in their ancient purity. +The little monastery among the hills, though it +had passed under another ecclesiastical rule, was +still a place where priests and deacons might come +either to rest from the labours which they had +endured in the service of their Master, or to +separate themselves from the din and turmoil of +the world, and, amidst the peace and silence of +nature, wrestle with the doubts or temptations +that had beset them. The Vicar of the parish and +Father Superior of the Retreat was an aged priest +who had welcomed three generations of his younger +brothers in Christ as temporary sojourners in this +little sanctuary, and had sent them away comforted +and strengthened to take their place again in the +ranks of the army which wages that battle which +began when the first prophecy was uttered in Eden, +and which will only end when the sound of the +Last Trump marshalls the hosts of men before the +bar of the Last Tribunal.</p> + +<p>Vane had been the occupant of one of the tiny +little rooms, which had once been the monks' cells, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span>for a little over three months when Enid came to +her future home. The rooms were on the side of +the quadrangle facing the valley, and from his +little window he could distinctly see the great white +house, with its broad terraces standing out against +the dark background formed by the trees which +crowned the ridge behind it. He, of course, knew +perfectly well to whom it belonged and who would +one day be mistress of it, and one day he saw from +the <i>Times</i>, the only secular newspaper admitted +into St. Augustine's, that Mr. and Mrs. Reginald +Garthorne had returned from their wedding trip +on the Continent, and, after a day or two in London, +would proceed for a few weeks to Garthorne +Abbey to recuperate before the fatigues of the +season, of which it was generally expected Mrs. +Garthorne would be one of the most brilliant +ornaments.</p> + +<p>The sight of it, the knowledge of all the splendours +that it contained, of all the worldly wealth +of which it was the material sign, had not affected +him in the least. He had already lifted himself +beyond the possibility of envying anyone the +possession of such things as these. He could see +over and beyond them as a man on a mountain top +might look over a little spot on the plain beneath, +which to those who dwelt in it was a great and +splendid city.</p> + +<p>Even the knowledge that Enid was coming to +the Abbey as the wife of its future master only +drew just a single quiet sigh from his lips, only +caused him to give one swift look back into the +world that he had left, for after all this was only +what he had expected, what he knew to be almost +inevitable when he had first made up his mind +to sacrifice his love to what he believed to be his +duty.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span></p> +<p>She had passed out of his existence and he had +passed out of hers. Henceforth their life-circles +might touch, but they could never intersect each +other. Of course, they would meet again in the +world, but only as friends, with perhaps a warmer +hand-clasp for the sake of the days that were past +and gone for ever, but that was all. He had but +one mistress now, the Church. He was hers body +and soul to the end, for he had sworn an allegiance +which could not be broken save at the risk of his +own soul.</p> + +<p>One morning, about a week after he had read +the paragraph in the <i>Times</i>, he was out on the +hillside, going from cottage to cottage of the +hundred or so sprinkled round the high road +across the hills, for it was his day to carry out +the parochial duties of the fraternity. Every day +one of the Fathers, as the villagers called them, +made his rounds, starting soon after sunrise and +sometimes not getting back till after dark, for +Father Philip had no belief in the efficacy of fasting +and meditation and prayer unless they were supplemented +by a literal obedience to the commands of +Him who went about doing good. When priest +or deacon entered the Retreat, no matter what he +was, rich or poor, wedded or single, he had to take +the vows of poverty, obedience and chastity. +When he left to go back into the world he was +absolved from them, and was free to do what +seemed best to his own soul.</p> + +<p>Vane had just left a little farmhouse upon which +a great shame and sorrow had fallen. As too often +happens in this district, the only daughter of the +house, discontented with the quiet monotony of +the farm life, had gone away to Kidderminster to +work in a carpet factory. That was nearly +eighteen months ago, and the night before she +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span>had come back ragged, hungry, and penniless, with +a nameless baby in her arms.</p> + +<p>As he was walking along the road which led +from this farmhouse to the next hamlet thinking +of that vanished sister of his and of the poor +imbecile in the French asylum, he turned a bend +and saw a figure such as was very seldom seen +among the villages approaching him about two +hundred yards away. He stopped, almost as +though he had received a blow on the chest. +It was impossible for his eyes to mistake it, +and with a swift sense, half of anger and half +of disgust, he felt his heart begin to beat +harder and quicker. It was Enid, Enid in the +flesh.</p> + +<p>He had read of her marriage, and of her return +with her husband with hardly an emotion. Day +after day he had looked upon her future home, +the home in which she would live as the wife of +another man and the mother of his children, without +a single pang of envy or regret—and now, at +the first sight of her, his heart was beating, his +pulses throbbing, and his nerves thrilling.</p> + +<p>True, every heart-beat, every pulse-throb, was a +sin now, for she was a wedded wife—and meanwhile +she was still coming towards him. In a +few minutes more, since it was impossible for him +to pass her as a stranger, her hand would be +clasped in his, and he would be once more looking +into those eyes which had so often looked up into +his, hearing words of greeting from those lips +which he had so often kissed, and whose kisses +were now vowed to another man.</p> + +<p>There was a little lane, turning off to the left a +few yards away. She had never seen him in his +clerical dress, so she could not have recognised +him yet. She would only take him for one of the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span>clergy at the Retreat, he had only to turn down +the lane—</p> + +<p>But no, his old manhood rose in revolt at the +idea. That would be a flight, a mean, unworthy +flight, unworthy alike of himself and the high +resolves that he had taken. It was hard, almost +impossible even to think of <i>her</i> as a temptation, +as an enemy to his soul, and yet, even if she were, +as the leaping blood in his veins told him she +might be, was it for him, the young soldier of the +Cross, just buckling on his armour, to turn his +back upon the first foe he met, even though that +foe had once been his best beloved? He set his +teeth and clenched his hands, and walked on past +the entrance to the lane.</p> + +<p>A minute or two later their eyes met. A look +of astonished recognition instantly leapt into hers. +She shifted the silver handled walking stick into +her left hand, and held out the other, daintily +gauntleted in tan.</p> + +<p>"Why Vane!" she exclaimed, in a voice which +was still as sweet and soft as ever, but which +seemed to him to have a strange and somewhat +discordant note in it, "you don't mean to say that +it's you. I suppose, as a matter of fact, I ought +to say Mr. Maxwell now—I mean now that you're +a clergyman—but after all, those little things don't +matter between such very old friends as we are, +and I'm sure Reggie won't mind, in fact, I shan't +let him if he does. Just fancy meeting you here! +I suppose you're one of the Fathers—is that it?—at +the little monastery up there. I've only been +home a week, and last night I heard about this +place, so I drove over to see it. But you haven't +told me how you are yet, and how you like your—your +new life."</p> + +<p>As a matter of fact, she had rattled all this off +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span>so quickly that Vane had not had time to reply +to her greeting. He had taken her hand and, +somewhat tremblingly, returned the frank, firm +pressure. While she was speaking, he looked into +her face and saw that she had already assumed +the invisible but impenetrable mask in which the +society woman plays her part in the tragic comedy +of Vanity Fair. It was the same face and yet not +the same, the same voice and yet a different one, +and the sight and sound acted upon him like a +powerful tonic. This was not the Enid he had +loved, after all, at least, so it seemed to him. He +had forgotten, or had never known that every +woman is a born actress, and that even the brief +training which Enid had already had was quite +enough to enable her to say one thing, while +thinking and feeling something entirely different.</p> + +<p>He smiled for the first time as their hands +parted, and said, in a voice whose calm frankness +surprised himself:</p> + +<p>"Good morning, Mrs. Garthorne!"—he absolutely +couldn't trust himself to pronounce the word +"Enid"—"Thanks, I'm very well, and, as you +have guessed, I am located for the present up in +the Retreat yonder. I confess I was a little +startled to see you coming up the road, although I +saw from the <i>Times</i> the other day that you had +come back from the Continent and were coming +down here to the Abbey. Of course, you would +hear of the Retreat sooner or later, and as it's a +bit of a show place in its humble way, I had an +idea that you would come over some time to see +it."</p> + +<p>"Oh, but I suppose you don't allow anything so +unholy as a woman to enter the sacred precincts, +do you?"</p> + +<p>The artificial flippancy of her tone annoyed him +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span>perhaps even more than it shocked him. There +was a sort of scoff in it which rightly or wrongly +he took to himself. It seemed to say "You, of +course, have done with women now and for ever; +henceforth, you must only look upon us as temptations +to sin, and so I can say what I like to you."</p> + +<p>"On the contrary," he replied, forcing a smile, +"the Retreat is as open for visiting purposes to +women as it is to men. It is nothing at all like +a monastery, you know, although report says it +is. It is simply a place where clergymen who +have need of it can go and rest and think and +pray in peace, and act as curates to the Superior +who is also vicar of the parish. In fact, it has +been known for mothers and sisters of the men +to take rooms in the villages, and they are even +invited to lunch."</p> + +<p>"Dear me," she said, "how very charming! Of +course, you will come over to the Abbey and have +dinner some evening, and sleep, and the next +morning I shall expect you to let me drive you +over here and invite me to lunch."</p> + +<p>"Of course, I shall be delighted," he said, +purposely using the most conventional terms, +"but I ought to tell you that there is a condition +attached to our hospitality."</p> + +<p>"Oh, indeed, and what is that?" she said, +glancing up at him with one of her old saucy +looks. "I hope it isn't very stringent. Won't you +turn and walk a little way with me and tell me all +about it? There is my pony carriage coming up +the hill after me. It will overtake us soon, and +then I won't take up your time any longer, for I +daresay you are going on some good work."</p> + +<p>Again the half-veiled flippancy of her tone +jarred upon him and made him clench his teeth +for an instant.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span></p> +<p>"With the greatest pleasure," he replied, turning +and walking with long, slow strides beside her. +His blood was quite cool now, and a great weight +had been lifted from his shoulders.</p> + +<p>"It is this way," he went on, speaking as +calmly as though he were addressing an utter +stranger. "You know, or perhaps you do not +know yet, that, beautiful and almost arcadian as +this place is, there is, I regret to say, a great deal +of poverty and sorrow, and, I am afraid, sin too, +and it is part of our duty at the Retreat to seek +this out and do what we can to relieve it; but +there is much of that kind of work which women +can do infinitely better than men, and therefore, +when a woman enters our gates as our guest, we +ask her to do what she can to help us."</p> + +<p>"I see," she said, more softly and more naturally +than she had spoken before. "It is a very just +and a very good condition, and I shall do my best +to fulfil it; indeed, as I suppose I shall some day +be Lady of the Manor here, it will be my duty to +do it."</p> + +<p>"I am very glad to hear you say so," he said, +with a touch of warmth in his tone, "very glad. +And if you like you can begin at once. You see +that little farmhouse up the road yonder. Well, +there is not only sorrow, but sin and shame as +well in that house. The old people are most +respectable, and they were once fairly comfortably +off before the agricultural depression ruined them. +They are wretchedly poor now, but they struggle +on somehow. About eighteen months ago their +daughter went off to Kidderminster to work in the +mills. She said she would get good wages and +send some of them home every week. For some +months she did send them a few shillings, and +then what is unfortunately only too common +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span>about here happened. For a long time they lost +sight of her, and last night she came back, starving, +with a baby and no husband."</p> + +<p>He said this in a perfectly passionless and impersonal +tone, just as a doctor might describe the +symptoms of a disease. "If you care to, you can +do a great deal of good there," he went on. "I +have just been there. If you like I will take you +in and introduce you."</p> + +<p>She stopped and hesitated for a moment. It +struck her as such an utter reversal of their former +relationships, that it seemed almost to obliterate +the line which lies between the sublime and the +ridiculous. Then she moved forward again, saying, +in her own old natural voice:</p> + +<p>"Thank you, Vane. I have often wondered +since what sort of circumstances we should meet +under again, but I never thought of anything like +this. Yes, I will come, and if there is anything +I can do I will do it."</p> + +<p>"I thought you would," he said quietly, as he +strode along beside her towards the farmhouse.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a>CHAPTER XIII.</h2> + + +<p>After introducing Enid to the sorrow-stricken +family, Vane took his leave of her to go about his +work. He met the pony-cart coming up the hill, +and told the footman to wait for his mistress outside +the farmhouse. Then he went on to the other +hamlet, doing his work just as well and conscientiously +as ever, and yet all the while thinking many +thoughts which had very little connection with it.</p> + +<p>He got back to the Retreat just in time for supper, +and when the meal was over he asked Father +Philip for the favour of half an hour's conversation. +The request was, of course, immediately granted, +and as soon as he was alone with the old man, who +was wise alike in the things of the world and in +those of the spirit, he told him, not as penitent to +confessor, but rather as pupil to teacher, the whole +story of his meeting and conversation with Enid, +not omitting the slightest detail that his memory +held, from the first thrill of emotion that he had experienced +on seeing her to the last word he had +spoken to her on leaving the farmhouse.</p> + +<p>Father Philip was silent for some time after he +had finished his story, then, leaning back in his +deep armchair, he looked at Vane, who was still +walking slowly up and down the little room, and +said in a quiet, matter-of-fact voice:</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span></p> +<p>"I'm very glad, Maxwell, that you've told me +this. As I have told you before, I have listened to +a good many life-histories in this room, but I must +admit that yours is one of the strangest and most +difficult of them. The fact of Miss Raleigh having +married the son of the lord of the manor here, and +having come down while you are here, naturally +makes it more difficult still. But then, you know, +my dear fellow, the greater the difficulty and the +danger of the strife the greater the honour and the +reward of victory.</p> + +<p>"For my own part I think that your meeting with +her in the road down yonder, if not ordered by Providence, +may, with all reverence, be called providential. +Those emotions which you experienced +on first seeing her, and for which you were inclined +to reproach yourself, were after all perfectly human, +and therefore natural and pardonable. I needn't tell +you now that I entirely disagree with those who +consider that a man should cease to be a man when +he becomes a clergyman. You are young, and you +are made of flesh and blood. You were once very +much in love with this young lady"—there was a +slight, almost imperceptible emphasis upon the +"once" which somehow made Vane wince—"you +might have married her, but you forewent that happiness +in obedience to a conviction which would +have done honour to the best of us. You would +have been either more or less than human if your +heart had not beaten a little harder and your blood +had not flowed a little faster when you met her +unexpectedly like that in a country road.</p> + +<p>"But," he went on, sitting up in his chair and +speaking with a little more emphasis, "the very +fact that you so quickly discovered such a decided +change in her, and that that change, moreover, +struck you as being one for the worse, is to my +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span>mind a distinct proof that your paths in life have +already diverged very widely."</p> + +<p>"And yet, Father Philip," said Vane, as the old +man paused and looked up at him, "you can hardly +say, surely, that it was a good thing for me to discover +that change. I can tell you honestly that it +was a very sad one for me."</p> + +<p>"Possibly," said Father Philip, "and, without intending +the slightest disrespect to Mrs. Garthorne, +I still say that it was a good thing for you to discover +it."</p> + +<p>"But why, Father Philip? How can it be a +good thing for a man to discover a change for the +worse in a woman whom he has grown up with +from boy and girl, whom he has loved, and who +has been to him the ideal of all that was good and +lovable on earth?"</p> + +<p>"My dear Maxwell, what you have just said convinces +me that you have learnt or are in course of +learning one of the most valuable lessons that experience +can teach you. Remember that a man +can only see with his own eyes, that he can only +judge from his own perceptions. I do not agree +with you in thinking that the Mrs. Garthorne of +the present differs so greatly from the Miss Raleigh +of the past. Different in a certain degree, of +course, she must be. She was a girl then, living +under the protection of her father's roof. She is a +wife now, with a home of her own, with new cares, +new responsibilities, new prospects. In fact, the +whole world has changed for her, and therefore it +would be very strange if she had not changed too. +But that was not the change you saw. I would +rather believe that that was in yourself, that you +are a different man, not that she is a different +woman."</p> + +<p>"I think I see what you mean," said Vane, seat<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span>ing +himself on the edge of an old oak table in the +middle of the room. "You mean that while she has +remained the same or nearly so my point of view +has altered. I see her in a different perspective, +and through a different atmosphere."</p> + +<p>"Exactly," replied Father Philip. "It is both +more reasonable and more charitable to believe +that you have changed for the better, and not she +for the worse."</p> + +<p>"God grant that it may be so," said Vane, slipping +off the table and beginning his walk again. +"If it is so, then at least my work has not been +without some result, and some of my prayers have +been granted. But now, Father Philip, I want your +advice. What shall I do? Shall I stay here and +meet her just as an old friend? Shall I accept her +invitation over to the Abbey? Shall I bring her +here and introduce her to you, so that you may tell +her what she can do for our people? Shall I trust +myself to this sort of intercourse with her, or, as +my time here is nearly up, shall I go away?"</p> + +<p>"As for trusting yourself, Maxwell," said Father +Philip slowly, "that is a question I cannot answer. +You must ask that of your own soul, and I will +pray and you must pray that it shall answer you +with an honest 'Yes.' I don't believe that the answer +will be anything else. But if it is, then by all +means go, go to the first work that your hand finds +to do. Go and join your friend Ernshaw in his +mission under Southey. But if it is 'Yes,' as I hope +and believe it will be, then stop until it is time for +you to take your priest's orders. Visit the Abbey, +bring Mrs. Garthorne here, interest her in the good +work that you have already, I hope, made her begin +by taking her to the Clellens. Prove to her and +her husband, and, most important of all, to yourself, +that you did not take that resolve of yours +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span>lightly or in vain, that, in short, you are one of those +who can, as Tennyson says, 'rise on stepping-stones +of their dead selves to higher things.'</p> + +<p>"That, Maxwell, is the best advice I can give +you. When you go to your room you will, of +course, ask for guidance from the Source which +cannot err, and I will add my prayers to yours that +it may be given you."</p> + +<p>The next day a mounted footman brought a note +from Garthorne to Vane saying that his wife had +told him of her meeting with him, and also expressing +his pleasure at finding that he was in the +neighbourhood, and asking him to come over to +dine and sleep at the Abbey the next evening. If +that evening would suit him he had only to tell the +messenger, and a dog-cart would be sent for him, +as the distance by road over the Bewdley Bridge +was considerably over seven miles.</p> + +<p>He had been awake nearly all night. In fact, +he had spent the greater part of it on his knees +questioning his own soul and seeking that advice +which Father Philip had advised him to seek, and +when the early morning service in the little chapel +was over he honestly believed that he had found +it. He went back into his room, after telling the +man to put his horse in the stable, and go to what +was stilled called the buttery and get a glass of +beer, and wrote a note thanking Garthorne for his +invitation, and accepting it for the following night.</p> + +<p>If Vane had been told a couple of years before +that he would visit Enid and her husband as an +ordinary guest, that he would sit opposite to her at +table and hear her address another man as "dear" +in the commonplace of marital conversation, that +he would see her exchange with another man those +little half-endearments which are not the least of +the charms of the first few married years, and that +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span>he would be able to look upon all this at least +with grave eyes and unmoved features, he would +simply have laughed at the idea as something too +ridiculous ever to come within the bounds of +possibility.</p> + +<p>Yet, to the outward view, that was exactly what +happened during his stay at Garthorne Abbey. He +seemed to see Enid through some impalpable and +yet impenetrable medium. He could see her as +he always had seen her; but to touch her, to put +his hand upon her, even to dream of one of those +caresses which such a short time ago had been as +common as hand-shakes between them, was every +whit as impossible as the present condition of +things would have seemed to him then.</p> + +<p>There were a few other people to dinner. None +of them knew anything of his previous relationship +to Enid, and their presence naturally, and perhaps +fortunately, kept the conversation away from the +things of the past; but the Fates had put him in +full view of Enid at the table, and, do what he +would, he could not keep his eyes from straying +back again and again to that perfect and once well-beloved +face, any more than he could keep his ears +from listening to that voice which had once been +the sweetest of music for him, rather than to the +general conversation in which it was his social duty +to take a part.</p> + +<p>It was a sore trial to the fortitude and self-control +of a man who had loved as long and as dearly as +he had done, but the strength which his long vigils +away among the hills had given him did not desert +him, and he came through it outwardly calm and +triumphant, however deeply the iron was entering +into his soul the while. It was one of those occasions +on which such a man as he would take +refuge from spiritual torment in intellectual acti<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span>vity, +and neither Enid nor her husband had ever +heard him talk so brilliantly and withal so lightly +and good-humouredly as he did that night.</p> + +<p>One of the guests was the vicar of Bedminster; +and a Canon of Worcester, an old friend of Sir +Reginald's, happened to be staying in the house. +They were both High Churchmen, the Canon perhaps +a trifle "higher" than the Vicar, and they +were both delighted with him. The Canon remembered +his ordination at Worcester, and during +the conversation, which had now turned upon the +relationship between the Church and the People, +he said:</p> + +<p>"Well, Maxwell, I will say frankly if you can +preach as well as you can talk, and if your doctrine +is as sound as your opinion on things in general +seems to be, the Church will be none the poorer +when you are priested. I think I shall ask the +Bishop to let you preach the Sunday after you take +full orders. I suppose your Father Superior up +there would let you come, wouldn't he?</p> + +<p>"A grand man, that Father Philip, by the way," +he went on, looking round the table. "In his +quiet, unostentatious way, in his little room up there +in the old house of Our Lady of Rest, as they used +to call it, he has done more real work for the +Church than, I am afraid, a good many of us have +done with all our preaching in churches and cathedrals."</p> + +<p>"That," said Enid, "would be altogether delightful. +Of course, we should all come and hear +your Reverence," she went on, with a half ironical +nod towards Vane. "You know, Canon, Mr. Maxwell +and I are quite old friends. In fact, we came +home from India as children in the same ship, +didn't we, Reggie?" she added, with another +laughing nod, this time at her husband, "and I am +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span>sure your Reverence would have no more interested +listener than I should be."</p> + +<p>"It is quite possible, Mrs. Garthorne," Vane +replied in something like the same tone, "that you +might be more interested than pleased."</p> + +<p>"Indeed," said Enid, "and may I ask why?"</p> + +<p>There was an immediate silence round the +table, everybody wondering what his answer +would be.</p> + +<p>"Because," he replied, with a change of tone +so swift as to be almost startling, "as soon as I +take full Orders, it is my purpose, with God's +help and under Father Philip's advice, to become a +missionary, not a missionary to the heathen, as we +are pleased to call them, or to the infinitely more +degraded heathen of our own country, but to such +people as you, you who are really living in sin +without knowing it. Has it ever struck you, Canon, +how great a work the Church has left undone in +what are called the upper ranks of Society? You +know the vast majority of them really and honestly +believe themselves to be good Christians, and yet, +as far as practical obedience to the teaching of +Christ goes, they are no more Christians than an +unconverted Hottentot is."</p> + +<p>"Oh—er—ah—yes," replied the Canon rather +awkwardly, and in the midst of a long silence. +"Of course, I quite understand you and—er—by +the way, do you intend to apply for any preferment?"</p> + +<p>"I shall get a curacy with Ernshaw if I can +in the East End to begin with, or, perhaps, with +Father Baldwin in Kensington," said Vane, unable, +like Enid and her husband and one or two others, +to repress a faint smile at the Canon's not very +skilful change of subject. "But I shall not attempt +to get a living or anything of that sort. You see, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span>I have some private means, and so I shall be in +the happy position of being able to do my work +without pay. Besides, while there is such an +amount of poverty in the lower ranks of the Church, +I think it is little less than sinful for a man who +can live without it to take a stipend which, at +least, might be bread and butter to a man who has +nothing."</p> + +<p>There was a rather awkward pause after this +speech, as everyone at the table save Vane knew +perfectly well that both the Vicar and the Canon +had considerable private means in addition to the +substantial stipends they drew from their clerical +offices. At length Enid looked across at her husband +with a wicked twinkle in her eye, and put +an end to the situation by rising. As soon as the +ladies were gone, Garthorne sent the wine round +and adroitly turned the conversation back again +to general subjects. When they went into the +drawing-room, a discussion on the prospects of the +season was in full swing, and from motives of +prudence, this, varied with a little music and +singing, was kept up till the ladies retired for the +night.</p> + +<p>When Enid shook hands with Vane they happened +to be out of earshot of the others, and as +she returned his clasp with the same old frank +pressure, she said in a low tone:</p> + +<p>"You were splendid to-night, Vane, and you +will be more splendid still in the pulpit, only they'll +never let you preach in the Cathedral after that. +Well, good-night. After all, I was wrong and +you were right. You have chosen the better part. +God bless you and be with you, Vane. Good-night!"</p> + +<p>As their eyes met he fancied that he saw a faint +mist in hers. Then her long lashes fell; she +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span>turned her head away and the next moment she +was gone.</p> + +<p>When the good-nights had been said, Garthorne +took his male guests into the smoking-room for +whisky and soda and cigars. Vane laughingly declined, +and asked permission to light a pipe.</p> + +<p>"No, thanks," he said, with perfect good temper, +although the offer was not in the best of taste. +"I've not forgotten the last brandy and soda I +had with you at Oxford."</p> + +<p>When bed-time came, Garthorne took Vane up +to his room. As his host said "good-night," Vane +followed him to the door and watched him as he +went along the panelled corridor and down the +great staircase to next floor, on which the Bride-chamber +of the Abbey was situated. Then he +went in and locked his door.</p> + +<p>He sat down in an easy chair in the corner of +the room and covered his face with his hands. +After all, had he done the right thing in accepting +Garthorne's invitation? Had he not over-estimated +his strength? As he sat there, he felt that +he had thrown himself unnecessarily into a life +and death conflict. He encountered temptations +every day of his life, although to the ordinary +individual it might seem that the life which he +and his companions led must be singularly devoid +of temptation, yet here he was confronted with a +trial which he could have avoided. Ought he to +have avoided it?</p> + +<p>Then there came to his mind the remembrance +of a passage in one of the sermons which Father +Philip had once preached to the little community +in the Retreat. The words seemed particularly +appropriate to Vane at the time, and he made a +note of them in a little memorandum book which +he always carried with him for the purpose of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span>writing down any sentences which he heard or +read which might strengthen him in the life which +he had chosen for himself. He took the book +from his pocket and read:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"The ideal life is never one of rigid asceticism +any more than it is one of voluptuous self-indulgence; +it is an equilibrium of forces, a vital +harmony, a constant symphony, in the performance +of which all capabilities in all phases of expression +are called into vital but never into hysterical +activity. The true peace is so heroic that it only +follows crucifixion of all that was once regarded as +essential to human happiness."</p></blockquote> + +<p>He sat for a moment after he had read and +re-read this passage. Then he went to the mirror +over the mantel-piece, and drew back shocked and +terrified at the sudden change which had come over +his features. They reminded him strongly of the +features he had seen in the glass that other night +in Warwick Gardens. Then he turned away and +threw himself on his knees by the bed and +groaned aloud in the bitterness of his soul:</p> + +<p>"Oh, God! it is too heavy for me! Not by my +strength but by Thine alone can I bear it."</p> + +<p>It was the only prayer he uttered. In fact, they +were the only words he could speak; but when +he rose from the bedside he felt relieved, so far +relieved that he took from his pocket a well-worn +copy of Thomas ŕ Kempis's "Imitation," and sat +and read until almost daybreak.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a>CHAPTER XIV.</h2> + + +<p>It was the morning of Trinity Sunday, and Worcester +Cathedral was crowded by a congregation +which, if it had been an audience in an unconsecrated +building, could have been justly described +as brilliant.</p> + +<p>Trinity Sunday is usually what may, without +irreverence, be called more or less of a show Sunday +in all churches. To-day all the clerical light +and learning of the diocese was gathered together +in the grand old Cathedral. The various portions +of the service were to be conducted by clergy of +high rank and notable social position. No one +under the rank of a Canon, at least, would take +any part in the proceedings.</p> + +<p>The first lesson would be read by the Vicar of +Bedminster, who was also a Canon of the Cathedral, +and the second by Canon Thornton-Moore, +whose acquaintance the reader has already made +at Garthorne Abbey. Both of them were men of +dignified presence, and both possessed good voices +and a careful elocutionary training.</p> + +<p>The Epistle and Gospel would be read by the +Archdeacon and the Dean. Organ and choir were +tuned to a perfection of harmony. And finally +the Bishop would preach. After that would come +the administration of the Sacrament to those who +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span>had not received it at the early service, for Trinity +Sunday is accredited one of those three days on +which, at least, the faithful member of the Anglican +Church shall communicate. Then, the communion +over, the Bishop would hold an Ordination, in consideration +of which he had thoughtfully and thankfully +curtailed his eloquence in the pulpit.</p> + +<p>At this ordination Mark Ernshaw, who had +already won fame both as an earnest and utterly +self-sacrificing missionary, in the moral and spiritual +wilds of East and South London, and also as a +preacher who could fill any West End Church to +suffocation, was to be admitted to full orders in +company with his friend, Vane Maxwell, who was +so far unknown to fame save for the fact that he +was locally known as one of the dwellers in the +Retreat among the hills, and, therefore, as one +who had sat at the feet of the far-famed Father +Philip, who himself had to-day made one of his +rare appearances in the world, and was occupying +one of the Canons' stalls in the chancel.</p> + +<p>All the Clergy at the Retreat were popularly +supposed to have "a past" of some sort, and as +Vane had come from there and was also credited +with being young and exceedingly good-looking—some +of the lady visitors to the Retreat had +described him as possessing "an almost saintlike +beauty, my dear"—he also was a focus of interest. +Moreover, he was known to have taken a brilliant +degree at Oxford, and to have had equally brilliant +worldly prospects which he had suddenly and unaccountably +relinquished to go into the Church.</p> + +<p>Thus it came to pass that a very different and +much more numerous congregation witnessed this +ceremonial than the one which had taken place at +the same altar rails a little more than a twelvemonth +before.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span></p> +<p>Of course, all the party from the Abbey were +present, including Sir Reginald, who had come +down for a few days from town. Enid and her +husband had communicated. It was their first +communion since their marriage. Then they had +gone back to their places to await the ordination.</p> + +<p>In one of the front rows of the transept seats +there was a tall, well-dressed girl, very pretty, +with dark, deep, serious eyes which, in the intervals +of the service she had several times raised and +turned on Enid and her husband, who were sitting +on the same side towards the front, in the body +of the Cathedral. She was the very last person +in the world, saving only, perhaps, Carol herself, +whom Garthorne would have wished to see just +then and there, and as soon as he had made sure +that Dora Murray really was sitting within a few +yards of him he began to be haunted by ugly +fears of blackmail and exposure—which showed +how very little he had learnt of Dora's character +during the time that Carol had shared the flat with +her.</p> + +<p>But Dora's thoughts were very different, for they +were all of fear, mingled with something like +horror. She looked at the sweet-faced girl sitting +beside Reginald Garthorne, and thought of the +ruin and desolation that would fall upon her young +life, with all its brilliant outward promise, if she +only knew what she could have told her. She +looked at her husband and wondered what all these +good people—most of whom would have given +almost anything for an invitation to his home—what +these grave-faced, decorous clergy, too, would +think if they could see him as she had seen him +only a few months before. There was Sir Arthur +Maxwell, too, sitting a little farther on, and beside +him Sir Godfrey and Lady Raleigh, though, of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span>course, she did not know them, but she guessed +who they were, and close to Sir Arthur sat Sir +Reginald, his host for the time being.</p> + +<p>The whole of the Abbey party had communicated +together. What would happen if she were +to go to Sir Arthur after the service, and tell him +what Carol had told her, if he were to learn that +he had been kneeling at the altar rails beside the +betrayer of his wife and the dishonourer of his +name?</p> + +<p>When she had seen Sir Reginald rise from his +seat and go with the rest of the party across the +centre transept to the chancel, she needed all her +self-control to shut her teeth and clench her hands +and prevent herself from leaving her seat and +accusing him of his infamy before clergy and congregation. +She thought thankfully how good a +thing it was that Carol, with her fierce impetuosity +and sense of bitter wrong, was not there too. +There was no telling what disaster might have +happened, how many lives might have been +wrecked by the words which she might have flung +out at him, red-hot from her angry heart.</p> + +<p>In her way Dora was a really religious girl, as +many of her class are. So religious, indeed, that +she would not have dared to have approached the +altar herself; because she knew that for her, wedded +as she was to the pleasant careless life she led, +repentance and reform were quite out of the question.</p> + +<p>She saw no incongruity at all in this. She went +to church regularly in London, offered up as simple +and as earnest prayers as anyone; lifted up her +beautiful voice in the hymns and psalms and +responses in honest forgetfulness of the things of +yesterday and to-morrow, and, for the time being +at least, took the lessons of the sermon to heart +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span>with a simple faith which many of her respectable +sisters in the congregation were far from feeling.</p> + +<p>In short, though the circumstances were different, +she was very much in the position of the average +respectable, well-to-do church-going Christian who +will strive all the week, often by quite questionable +methods, to lay up for himself and his wife +and family treasures upon earth, and then on Sunday +go to church and listen with the most perfect +honesty and the most undisturbed equanimity to +the reading of the Sermon on the Mount.</p> + +<p>But when she saw Sir Reginald go with his son +and his daughter-in-law, with her parents and +Vane's father up through the chancel where Vane +was sitting, her heart turned sick in her breast. +The sacrilege, the blasphemy of it all seemed +horrible beyond belief. Again and again the +words rose to her lips. Again and again an almost +irresistible impulse impelled her to get up, and +she was only saved from doing what all that was +best in her nature urged her to do, by the knowledge +that, after all, she might only be expelled +from the Cathedral by the Vergers, and perhaps +prosecuted afterwards for brawling. Then her +real story would come out.</p> + +<p>She was visiting her parents who lived in Worcester, +and who believed that she was conducting +a little millinery business in London. She had +great natural skill in designing head-gear—her own +hat, for instance, had been gazed on by many an +envious eye since the service began—and she +would have bitten her tongue through, rather than +say a word which would have undeceived them. +And so for this reason as well she held her +peace.</p> + +<p>Then she had heard the sonorous voice of the +officiating priest rolling down the chancel:</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span></p> +<blockquote><p>"Ye that do truly and earnestly repent you of +your sins, and are in love and charity with your +neighbours and intend to lead a new life, following +the commandments of God and walking from +henceforth in His holy way, draw near with faith +and take this Holy Sacrament to your comfort."</p></blockquote> + +<p>Then came the general confession, and as she +followed it in her prayer-book she thought of that +unconfessed, though, perhaps, not unrepented sin +of which she alone, save Sir Reginald, in all that +great congregation knew. How could this man +kneel there and say these solemn words, before he +had confessed his sin to the man he had wronged, +to the husband from whom he had stolen a wife, +to the son he had deprived of a mother? What +horrible mockery and blasphemy it all was! +Surely some day some terrible retribution must +fall on him for this.</p> + +<p>After the Eucharist followed, as usual on such +occasions, the Ordination Service. She had never +seen Vane before, but when some of the congregation +had left after the Communion Service, she +left her seat and took a vacant one in front of +the chancel, and then, even at some distance, she +recognised him immediately by his likeness to +Carol. It seemed to her that she had never seen +anything so beautiful in human shape when he +rose in his surplice and stole and hood to take +his place before the Bishop at the altar-rail. And +yet how different must her thoughts have been +from Enid's, as they both looked upon the kneeling +figure and listened to the words which were +the actual fulfilment of the vow that he had taken +to take up his cross and follow Him who said: +"Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all +that he hath, he cannot be my disciple."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span></p> +<p>Then, in due course, came the fateful words, +more full of fate, so far as they concerned Vane, +than any who knew him in the congregation had +any idea of.</p> + +<p>"Receive the Holy Ghost for the office and +work of a priest in the Church of God, now committed +unto thee by the Imposition of our hands +from God. Whose sins thou dost forgive they +are forgiven, and whose sins thou dost retain they +are retained. And be thou a faithful dispenser +of the word of God and of his Holy Sacraments; +in the name of the Father and of the Son and of +the Holy Ghost. Amen!"</p> + +<p>"Whose sins thou dost forgive they are forgiven, +and whose sins thou dost retain, they are +retained!"</p> + +<p>Saving only Vane himself, these words had a +deeper meaning for Dora, the Magdalen, the +sinner, and the outcast, than they had for anyone +else in the congregation, and in one sense they +meant even more to her than they could do to +him. When he rose from his knees before the +altar rails, he would rise invested, as she believed, +by the authority of God through the Church, +with a power infinitely greater than that of any +earthly judge. It was his to forgive or retain, +his to pardon or to damn. That, to her simple +reasoning, was the absolute meaning of the words +as the Bishop had spoken them.</p> + +<p>Some day it might happen that Carol would be +confronted with the man whom she believed to +be her father. What if she were to bring Vane +face to face with him and he knew him for what +he was, what would he do, not as man, but as +priest—forgive or retain, absolve or damn?</p> + +<p>When the ordination service was over and the +congregation was moving out of the Cathedral, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span>Sir Arthur caught sight of Dora for the first +time. They were only a few feet apart, and +recognition was inevitable. She looked at him as +though she had never seen him before, although +she had been present at more than one interview +between him and Carol at Melville Gardens, but +Sir Arthur at once edged his way towards her, +shook hands in that decorous fashion which is +usual among departing congregations, and said, in +an equally decorous whisper:</p> + +<p>"Good morning, Miss Murray! I hope you +have not come here by accident, and that you will +be able to give me some news of Carol. We +have looked for you everywhere."</p> + +<p>"Except perhaps in the right place," she murmured, +putting her hand into his, "and if you +had found us I don't think it would have been of +any use. Carol's mind was quite made up. My +address is 15, Stonebridge Street, if you wish to +write to me. Good morning."</p> + +<p>And then they parted, he to go his way and she +to go hers, and each with an infinite pity for the +other, and yet with what different reasons? It +was only a chance meeting, the accidental crossing +of two widely diverging life-paths; only one +of those instances in which romance delights to +mock the commonplace, and yet how much it +meant—and how much might it mean when the +future had become the present.</p> + +<p>Fortunately, Garthorne and Enid had been +pressing on in front, and so he had not noticed the +meeting between Sir Arthur and Dora, whereby +the second possible catastrophe of the day was +averted.</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur was one of the house-party at the +Abbey, for he and Sir Reginald had been to a +certain extent colleagues in India, and had kept +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span>up their acquaintance, and now that Sir Reginald's +son had married the girl whom Sir Arthur had +always looked upon as a prospective daughter-in-law, +the intimacy had become somewhat closer. +Sir Arthur had said frankly at the first that he +thought Vane had done an exceedingly foolish +thing; but since he had done it and meant to +stick to it, there was an end of the matter, and if +Vane couldn't or wouldn't marry Enid, he would, +after all, rather see her the wife of his old friend's +son than anybody else's. He had, therefore, +willingly accepted Sir Reginald's invitation to +spend a few days at the Abbey and witness his +son's admission to the full orders of the priesthood.</p> + +<p>Vane and Ernshaw, after exchanging greetings +and receiving congratulations, declined Sir +Reginald's invitation to dine and sleep at the +Abbey, and went straight back to the Retreat with +Father Philip.</p> + +<p>It happened that, somewhat late that night after +their guests had gone to bed, Reginald Garthorne +had a couple of rather important letters to write, +and sat up to get them finished. When he had +sealed and stamped them, he took them to the +post-box in the hall. The postman's lock-up bag +was standing on the hall table, and, as he knew +there wouldn't be any more letters that night, he +thought he might as well put what there were +there into the bag and lock it with his own key. +He took them out in a handful, but before he +could put them into the bag they slipped and +scattered on to the table. He bent down to gather +them up, and there, right under his eyes, was an +envelope addressed in Sir Arthur Maxwell's handwriting +to Miss Dora Murray, 15 Stonebridge +Street, Worcester. He would have given a thou<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span>sand +pounds to know what that thin paper cover +concealed. The thought half entered his mind +to take it away and steam it, read the letter, and +then put it back again; but he was not without +his own notions of honour, and he dismissed the +thought before it was fully formed. He contented +himself with taking out his pencil and copying the +address, and as he put the letters into the bag and +locked it he said to himself:</p> + +<p>"Well, I was wondering at service what in the +name of all that's unlucky brought that girl down +here just now, and I suppose I shall have to find +out. But what the deuce does the old man want +writing to her? A nice thing if they were to +discover the lost Miss Carol and present her to +the world as Vane's half-sister, and then the rest +of the story came out. What an almighty fool I +was to do that. If I'd only known that Enid +really would have me—but it's no use grizzling +over that. I shall have to find out what that +young woman wants down in this part of the world, +and why Sir Arthur should be writing to her, that's +quite certain."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV"></a>CHAPTER XV.</h2> + + +<p>Among Garthorne's letters the next morning there +chanced to be one from his solicitor in Worcester, +and so this made an excellent excuse for him to +get away for the day. Enid was going to drive +Sir Arthur and Sir Reginald over to the Retreat, +so he ordered the dogcart to take him to Kidderminster, +whence he took train for Worcester.</p> + +<p>He knew enough of Dora's circumstances with +regard to her parents to recognise the imprudence +of calling upon her without notice, and so he +lunched at the Mitre Hotel, and sent a messenger +with a note asking her to meet him at three o'clock +on the River Walk. The messenger was instructed +to wait for an answer if Miss Murray +was in.</p> + +<p>Miss Murray was in, and when she read the note +her first notion was that Garthorne had by some +means got an inkling of the truth, or, at the least, +had discovered that she was in communication with +Sir Arthur Maxwell and wished to know the +reason. She made up her mind at once to hold +her tongue on both subjects, but at the same time, +she felt that it would hardly be wise to refuse to +meet him. It must also be admitted that she also +was possessed by a pardonable, because feminine, +curiosity as to what he wanted with her. She felt, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span>however, that in such a place as Worcester it +would be most imprudent for her to meet a man +so well known in the County as Reginald Garthorne +on one of the public thoroughfares, and so +she wrote her answer as follows:—</p> + +<blockquote><p> +"<span class="smcap">Dear Mr. Garthorne</span>,<br /> +</p> + +<p>"I have no idea why you should wish to +see me, and I do not think that it would be prudent +to meet you as you suggest. You know how I am +situated here, and so I think it would be best, if +you really must speak to me, as you say, for you +to come and see me here, not under your own name, +of course, as that is much too well known. I +would therefore suggest that you should call yourself +Mr. Johnson, and I will say that you are a +representative of one of the big millinery houses +in London, and that you have come to see me on +business. I shall wait in for you till three.</p> + +<p> +"Yours sincerely,<br /> +"<span class="smcap">Dora Murray</span>."<br /> +</p> +</blockquote> + +<p>Garthorne saw the wisdom of this suggestion, +and "Mr. Johnson" announced himself at half +past two. Dora received him alone in a little +back sitting-room, but his reception was not altogether +encouraging, for when he held out his hand +and said "Good afternoon, Dora!" she flushed a +little, and affecting not to see his hand, she said:</p> + +<p>"Miss Murray, if you please, Mr. Garthorne, +now and for the future. You seem to have forgotten +that, for me, at least, Worcester is not +London."</p> + +<p>He was so completely taken aback by this +utterly unexpected speech, as well as by the unwonted +tone in which it was spoken, that his outstretched +hand dropped to his side somewhat +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span>limply, and he felt himself straightening up and +staring at her in blank astonishment.</p> + +<p>"I beg your pardon, Miss Murray," he said, in +a tone which sounded a great deal more awkward +than he meant it to do. "Of course, I was quite +wrong; I ought not to have forgotten."</p> + +<p>"There is no necessity for an apology," she said, +more distantly than before. "Will you sit down? +You want to see me about something, I suppose?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," he said, sitting down and fingering the +brim of his hat somewhat nervously. "Yes, that +is what I have come over to Worcester for. In +fact, I have been wanting to see you for some +time. In the first place, I had a rather extraordinary +letter from Carol some time ago, sending +back some money which I, of course, can't accept, +so I've brought it with me to ask you to take it +and use it in any way that you think fit."</p> + +<p>"You mean, of course, in charity?" said Dora, +looking him straight in the eyes. "You wouldn't +insult me by meaning it in any other way."</p> + +<p>"Oh, no, certainly not," he said, more awkwardly +than before, and wondering what on earth had +produced this extraordinary change in her manner. +"I hope you know me well enough to believe me +quite incapable of such a thing."</p> + +<p>"If you only knew how well I know you!" +thought Dora, "I wonder what you'd think?"</p> + +<p>But she said aloud, and rather more kindly than +before:</p> + +<p>"You must forgive me, Mr. Garthorne, I spoke +rather hastily then. I quite see what you mean. +It's very good of you, and I'm sure that if Carol +were here she would tell me to take the money +and use it that way—so I will."</p> + +<p>"Thank you very much, Miss Murray," he replied, +taking an envelope out of his pocket-book. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span>"There are the notes and postal orders exactly +as she sent them to me. And now, may I ask +where she is?"</p> + +<p>"I can't answer that, Mr. Garthorne, because +I don't know. The night that she sent you that +money back she made the acquaintance of a very +nice fellow who is something more than a millionaire, +and since then they've been taking a sort +of irregular honeymoon round the world. The +last letter I had from her was from Sydney. She +seems very jolly and enjoying herself immensely."</p> + +<p>"Glad to hear it," said Garthorne, speaking the +thing which was not altogether true. "She's a +jolly girl, and deserves the best of luck—which she +seems to have got. And the millionaire——?"</p> + +<p>Dora shook her head, and said quietly but +decisively.</p> + +<p>"No, Mr. Garthorne, I'm afraid I can't tell you +anything about him. It would be a breach of +confidence if I did, and so I'm sure you won't ask +for it. Do you want to ask me about anything +else?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," he said, hesitatingly, "I do." There was +a little pause, during which they looked at each +other, he enquiringly and she absolutely impassive. +Then he went on: "Of course, you saw us in the +Cathedral yesterday, and I think you know Sir +Arthur Maxwell personally. You met him once or +twice when he went to call on Carol at Melville +Gardens."</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>Then there was another pause, and, as Garthorne +didn't seem able to find anything to say, Dora went +on speaking very quietly, but with a curious note +of restraint in her voice which puzzled him considerably.</p> + +<p>"I do know Sir Arthur, and I tried hard to +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span>persuade Carol to do what he wanted her to do, +although, all the same, I think I should have done +as she did if I had been her. I don't know whether +you saw Sir Arthur speak to me in the Cathedral +as we were coming out, but he did. I have had +a letter from him this morning, and he is coming +to see me."</p> + +<p>"Of course, you are not going to say anything——"</p> + +<p>"No, sir, I am not," said Dora, rising from her +chair white to the lips and with an ominous glitter +in her eyes. She took up the envelope which +Garthorne had laid on the table, and tossed it at +him. "You know me for what I am in London, +and it seems that you only look upon me as an +animal to be hired for the amusement of people +like you, not as a woman who still has her notions +of honour. That is an insult which I cannot +pardon. You behaved well, as things go, to Carol, +but you have now shown me that, whatever you +are in name and family, you are in yourself an +unspeakable cad. You came here thinking that I +was going to blackmail you because I happened +to know something about you which you would +not like your wife to know. If you only knew +what I could tell you——"</p> + +<p>And then she checked herself, and after a little +pause, she pointed to the door and said:</p> + +<p>"You have got your money, Mr. Garthorne, and +there is the door. You will oblige me by leaving +the house as soon as possible."</p> + +<p>"But really, Miss Murray——" he began, as +he rose, not a little bewildered, from his chair.</p> + +<p>"Stop!" she said. "In mercy to yourself and +your wife, stop! There is the door; go, and +remember that from now we are strangers, and if +ever you meet Carol again—no, I won't say that. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span>God grant that you never may see her again, for +if you do——"</p> + +<p>"Well, and suppose I do, Miss Murray, what +then?" he interrupted, with his hand on the handle +of the door. He had never heard such words from +the lips of either man or woman before, and that +personal vanity which is a characteristic even of the +worst of men was grievously outraged.</p> + +<p>"Never mind what I mean," she said, cutting him +short again. "I have said all that I am going to +say except this—if ever you meet Carol again, for +her sake and yours, for your wife's and your children's +when they come, <i>don't see her</i>. Now go!"</p> + +<p>There was a something in her voice and in her +manner which said even more than her lips had +done. Something which not only struck him dumb +for the time being, but which also drove home into +his soul a conviction that this girl, outcast and +social pariah as she was, not only held his fate in +her hands, but that she possessed some unknown +power over his destiny, that she knew something +which, if spoken, might blast the bright promise +of his life and overwhelm him in irretrievable ruin.</p> + +<p>She had called him a cad, and as his thoughts +flew back to that morning in Vane Maxwell's rooms +at Oxford, a pang of self-conviction told him that +she had spoken justly. He felt, too, that he was +hopelessly in the wrong, that by his suggestion he +had sorely insulted her, and that in exchange for +his insult she had given him mercy. He would +have given anything to know the real meaning of +her words, and yet he dare not even ask her.</p> + +<p>He looked round at her once and saw her, standing +rigid and impassive waiting to be relieved of his +presence. His thoughts went back a few months +to the times when those little dinners of four had +been so pleasant, and when this girl, who was now +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span>looking at him like an accusing angel, had matched +even Carol herself in the gaiety of her conversation +and the careless use she made of her mother-wit, +and he tried hard to say something which should +in some way cover his retreat, but the words +wouldn't come, and so he just opened the door and +walked out.</p> + +<p>Dora heard the street door bang behind him, +and then her tensely-strung nerves relaxed. She +dropped into an easy chair, clasped her hands over +her temples, and whispered:</p> + +<p>"Oh dear, oh dear, how is all this going to end, +and what would happen if they only knew! And +now I've got to see Sir Arthur. Shall I tell him +everything or not? No, I daren't, I daren't. It's +too awful. Was there ever anything like it in the +world before?"</p> + +<p>And then her body swayed forward, her elbows +dropped on to her knees, her hands clasped her +temples tighter, and the next moment she had burst +into a passion of tears.</p> + +<p>Tears are a torture to men and a relief to women, +so in a few minutes she lifted her head again, the +storm was over and she began to look the situation +over calmly. The more she thought of it the more +certain it seemed that she could do nothing but +irretrievable mischief by even hinting to Sir Arthur +anything of what she knew. At any rate she decided +that until Carol came back she would keep +her knowledge absolutely to herself.</p> + +<p>Then the train of her thoughts was suddenly +broken by the postman's knock at the door. There +was a London letter addressed to herself in the +familiar handwriting of Mr. Bernard Falcon. As she +opened it she experienced a singular mixture of relief +and vexation, tinged by a suggestion of shame.</p> + +<p>The letter began with an inquiry as to when she +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span>was coming back to Town, and ended with an invitation +to spend a week end in the round trip from +London to Dover, Calais, Boulogne and Folkestone.</p> + +<p>She had been nearly a fortnight in Worcester, +and, truth to tell, she was getting a little tired of +it. Falcon's letter offered her a double relief. It +would save her from the ordeal of meeting Sir +Arthur, and, combined with the visit of "Mr. Johnson," +it would give her a good excuse to her parents +for going back to Town at once; so she sat down +and wrote two letters, one to Falcon telling him +that he could meet her at Paddington the next +evening, and the other to Sir Arthur telling him +all she knew about Carol, saving only the name of +her companion, and regretting that she would not +be able to meet him, as she was starting for the +Continent that day. For obvious reasons she, of +course, said nothing of Garthorne's visit to her.</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur was as much disappointed with his +letter as Mr. Falcon was pleased by his. Dora left +Worcester the day that he received it, and while +she was dining with Mr. Falcon at the Globe +Restaurant, Sir Arthur was telling Vane and Mark +Ernshaw, who had come over to dine and sleep at +the Abbey, all that he knew of Miss Carol's latest +escapade.</p> + +<p>"I'm very, very sorry," said Ernshaw when he +had finished. "We've never told you before, Sir +Arthur, but I may as well tell you now that, if Miss +Vane had not disappeared as mysteriously as she +did, Vane was to have introduced me to her, and +I was going to marry her if she would have me."</p> + +<p>Sir Arthur looked at him in silence for a few moments, +and then he took his hand and said:</p> + +<p>"I know that is true, Ernshaw, because you have +said it; though I would not have believed it from +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span>anyone else except Vane. I would willingly give +everything that I possess and go back to work to +make such a thing possible, but I'm afraid it isn't, +and now, of course, it is more impossible than ever. +Frankly, I don't believe she'd have you. It sounds +a very curious thing to say, but from what I have +seen of her, granted even that she fell in love with +you, the more she loved you the more absolutely +she would refuse to marry you. You know we offered +her everything we could. Vane and I both +agreed to acknowledge her and have her to live +with us, but it was no use. She refused in such +a way that she made me long all the more to take +her for my own daughter before the world; but +there was no mistaking the refusal, and the day +after our last interview she clinched it by vanishing, +I suppose with this young millionaire who is +with her now. It's very terrible, of course, but +there it is. It's done, and I'm afraid there's no +mending it. Perhaps, after all, it is better for you +that it should be so."</p> + +<p>"Yes, Ernshaw," said Vane. "It's not a nice +thing to say under the circumstances, but I think +the governor's right."</p> + +<p>"Possibly, but I don't agree with you," he replied. +"You know I am what a good many people +would call an enthusiast on the subject of this so-called +social evil, for which, as I believe, Society +itself is almost entirely to blame, and I am quite +prepared to put my views into practice."</p> + +<p>"Then," said Sir Arthur, smiling gravely, "I +think when we get back to Town I'd better introduce +you to Miss Murray, who was living with +Carol in Melville Gardens, where I first saw her. +She was in the Cathedral on Sunday. Her parents +live in Worcester, and they believe, poor people, +that she has a little millinery business in London. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span>She says she's going on the Continent, I suppose +with this friend of hers. But she has given me an +address in London where she can be found.</p> + +<p>"Now there, Ernshaw," he went on, "there I +believe you would find a far better subject for your +social experiment, if you are determined to make +it, than poor Carol could ever be. I don't know +her history, but she is evidently a lady born and +educated. She is quite as good-looking as Carol, +only an entirely different type, taller, darker, and +with deep, mysterious brown eyes which evidently +have a soul behind them. At any rate, I'm quite +convinced that she would make a much better social +missionary's wife than poor Carol would.</p> + +<p>"She, I sadly fear, is 'a daughter of delight,' as +the French call them, pure and simple. She told +me point blank that she preferred her present mode +of life to respectability, and that she considered +that taking even my money or Vane's, when she +had no real claim upon us, was more degrading and +would hurt her self-respect a great deal more than +doing what she is doing. In other respects she's +as good a girl as ever walked, and as honest as the +daylight, but I'm afraid there is no hope of social +regeneration for her."</p> + +<p>"Hope was once found for one a thousand times +worse than she!" said Ernshaw quietly. "But as +I have seen neither of them yet, no harm can be +done by my making the acquaintance of Miss Murray +to begin with."</p> + +<p>"Very well," said Sir Arthur, not at all sorry to +change the subject. "And now, talking about +social missionaries, Vane, have you quite made up +your mind to carry out this scheme of yours, this +crusade against money-making and the pomps and +vanities of Society? Do you really mean to show +that your own father has been living in sin all these +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span>years; that he is not, in fact, a Christian at all, because +it is impossible for anyone to be decently +well off and a Christian at the same time? A nice +sort of thing that, Ernshaw, isn't it?"</p> + +<p>"If Vane honestly believes, as he does, that his +is the only true definition of a Christian, it is not +only his right but his duty to preach it," was the +young priest's reply.</p> + +<p>"It is my belief," said Vane quietly, "and, God +helping me, I will do what I believe to be my duty."</p> + +<p>The party at the Abbey broke up a few days +after this, and in another week or so Enid and her +husband were in the full swing of the great merry-go-round +which is called the London season. She +was unquestionably the most beautiful of the brides +of the year, and she was the undisputed belle of +the Drawing Room at which she was presented.</p> + +<p>Garthorne was, of course, very proud of her, and +received plenty of that second-hand sort of admiration +which is accorded alike to the owner of a +distinguished race-horse, a prize bull-dog, or a +pretty wife.</p> + +<p>Under the circumstances, therefore, it was perfectly +natural that they should enjoy themselves +very thoroughly, and though towards the end Garthorne +began to get a little bored, and to think +rather longingly of his yacht on the Solent and +his grouse moor in Scotland, Enid, with her youth +and beauty and perfect constitution, enjoyed every +hour and every minute of her waking life. Society +had no very distinguished lion to fall down and +worship that season, and so, towards the end, things +were getting a little slow, and people were thinking +seriously of escaping from the heat and dust of +London, when the world of wealth and fashion was +suddenly thrilled into fresh life by an absolutely +new sensation.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI"></a>CHAPTER XVI.</h2> + + +<p>One Sunday morning, about the middle of June, +the large and fashionable congregation which filled +the church of St. Chrysostom, South Kensington, +a church which will be recognised as one of the +very "highest" in London, and which, to use a +not altogether unsuitable term, "draws" all the +year round by reason of the splendour of its ritual, +as well as the simple earnest eloquence of its clergy, +was startled by the preaching of such a sermon +as no member of it had ever heard before.</p> + +<p>The preacher for the morning was announced +to be the Rev. Father Vane, a name which meant +nothing to more than about half a dozen members +of the congregation, but which every man and +woman in the church had some cause to remember +by the time the service was over.</p> + +<p>Father Baldwin, as the vicar of St. Chrysostom's +was familiarly known, was a very old friend of +Father Philip's, and Vane's appearance as preacher +that morning was the result of certain correspondence +which had taken place between them, and +of several long and earnest conversations which he +had had with Vane himself.</p> + +<p>The moment that Vane appeared in the pulpit, +that strange rustling sound which always betokens +an access of sensation in a church, became distinctly +audible from the side where the women +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span>sat. As he stood there in cassock, cotta and +white, gold-embroidered stole, he looked, as many +a maid, and matron too, said afterwards, almost +too beautiful to be human. Both as boy and man +he had always been strikingly handsome, but the +long weeks and months of prayer and fasting, and +the constant struggle of the soul against the flesh, +had refined and spiritualised him. To speak of +an everyday man of the world, however good-looking +he may be, as beautiful is rather to ridicule +him than otherwise, but when such a man as Vane +passes through such an ordeal as his had been, the +word beauty may be justly used in the sense in +which the feminine portion of the congregation of +St. Chrysostom's unanimously used it that morning.</p> + +<p>There was a hush of expectation as he opened +a small Bible lying on the desk in front of him. +Then he raised his right hand and made the sign +of the Cross.</p> + +<blockquote><p>"In the name of the Father and of the Son +and of the Holy Ghost, Amen!"</p></blockquote> + +<p>The words were not hastily and inaudibly +muttered as they too often are by the clergy of +the High Anglican persuasion. They rang out as +clearly as the notes of a bell through the silence +of the crowded church, and the congregation +recognised instantly that he possessed, at least, +the first qualification of a great preacher.</p> + +<p>Then he took up his Bible, and said in a quite +ordinary conversational tone:</p> + +<p>"It will be well if those who wish to follow +what I am about to say will take their Bibles and +turn to the fifth chapter of the Gospel according +to St. Matthew."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span></p> +<p>The opening was as unpromising as it was unconventional, +but more than half the congregation +obeyed, and when the rustling of leaves had subsided, +he began to read the Sermon on the +Mount.</p> + +<p>When the first thrill of astonishment had passed, +it was noticed that, after the first few verses, he +ceased to look at the Bible. Every member of +the congregation had heard the words over and +over again, but they had never heard them as +they heard them now. It was nothing like the +formal reading of the lessons to which they had +been accustomed, and as the clear, pure tones of +his voice rang through the church, and, as his +eyes and face lighted up with the radiance of an +almost divine enthusiasm, there were some in his +audience who began to think that he might well +have been a re-incarnation of one of those disciples +of the Master who heard the words as they came +from His lips that day on the Judean hillside.</p> + +<p>He went on verse after verse, never missing a +word, and unconsciously emphasising each passage +with gestures, slight in themselves, but eloquent +and forcible in their exact suitability to the words, +and very soon every man and woman in the +church was listening to him, not only with rapt +attention, but with a growing feeling of uneasiness +and apprehension as to what was to follow.</p> + +<p>At length he came to the twenty-third verse of +the seventh chapter:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"And then will I profess unto them, I never +knew you; depart from me, ye that work iniquity."</p></blockquote> + +<p>There was an emphasis upon the last few words +which sent a thrill of emotion, and, in many cases, +one of angry expectation, through the crowded con<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span>gregation. +It was one of the wealthiest, and most +fashionable in London, but, saving a comparatively +few really earnest souls, it was composed for the +most part of idlers and loungers, who came to St. +Chrysostom's partly because it was one of the +most fashionable churches in the West End, partly +because it was the proper thing to attend Church +on Sunday, and partly because the music, and +singing and preaching were all so good, and the +elaborate ceremonial was so perfectly performed, +that it afforded the means of spending a few hours +on Sunday in a very pleasant way.</p> + +<p>The young preacher looked at the crowd of well-dressed +men and women for a few moments in +silence, as though he would give them time to +realise the tremendous solemnity of the words +they had just heard. There was dead, breathless +silence at first, and then came a rustling sound, +mingled with one of deep breathing. Then he +began again in the same direct, conversational tone +in which he had asked them to take their Bibles.</p> + +<p>"I am addressing," he said, in a low, clear tone +which could be heard as distinctly at the church +doors as it could by those immediately under the +pulpit, "an audience which is composed of men +and women who are, nominally, at least, Christians, +and now I am going to ask you, every man and +woman of you, to ask your own souls the simple +question, whether you really are Christians, or +not.</p> + +<p>"A good many of you, I daresay, will be a little +startled, perhaps some of you may even be +offended by the suggestion of such a question. +With every regard for your feelings as brother +men and sister women, I sincerely hope you will +be. My reason for hoping that is very simple. +The vast majority of people in Christian countries +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span>are Christians simply because they have been born +of Christian parents, just as they are Protestants or +Catholics because their parents were such before +them, and their early training has strongly predisposed +their minds to the acceptance—too often +the blind acceptance—of a certain set of doctrines +which, with all reverence, are by themselves of no +more use for the purpose of saving a human soul +from eternal damnation than the multiplication +table would be. These doctrines, these creeds, +are aids to salvation, most potent aids, but they are +not essentials, since of themselves they cannot save.</p> + +<p>"It is far too often taken for granted that, because +a man has been brought up in a Christian +family, has been baptised into the Church of +Christ, and has later on been admitted into the +communion of that Church, that, therefore, he is +justified in believing himself to be a Christian. +He has, as we of the Church Catholic and +Universal fervently believe, been placed in the +path which leads to salvation. His vision has +been cleared from the mists of error. The +Church, in the fulfilment of her holy mission, has +caused the white light of heaven to shine upon +his eyes. His feet have been set in the strait +gate and on the narrow way which leads to eternal +life, but not all the priests from Abraham down +to our own day, nor all the Churches that ever +were founded can do any more. The way must +be travelled by the man himself, his own eyes +must see the light, his own feet must tread the +way, no matter how steep or difficult it may be—or +that man has no more right to call himself a +Christian than any worshipper of any of the false +gods whose reign has vanished from the earth.</p> + +<p>"It was for the purpose of bringing this most +solemn truth, this most solemn and momentous of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span>all truth home to you that I began by repeating +the words which the Greatest of all Preachers +pronounced for the guidance of those who should +come after Him."</p> + +<p>He paused, and took up his Bible again. Meanwhile, +a few people, both men and women, whose +dress and appearance bore unmistakable signs of +worldly wealth, got up and walked out of the +church.</p> + +<p>Vane watched them go, and as he did so the +rest saw a complete change of expression come +over his countenance. His eyes grew sombre +and sorrowful, his lips tightened, and something +like a frown gathered upon his brow. He not +only waited in the midst of an almost unnatural +silence until they had gone, but he went on waiting +for some moments longer as though he would +give anyone else an opportunity of leaving the +church if they desired to do so. No one stirred. +The look which he turned upon them from the +pulpit seemed like a spell which held them to +their seats. Then his lips opened, and they heard +his voice, tinged with an infinite sadness, saying:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"'The young man saith unto him: All these +things have I kept from my youth up. What +lack I yet?</p> + +<p>"'Jesus saith unto him: If thou wouldst be perfect +go and sell that thou hast and give to the +poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and +come and follow me.</p> + +<p>"'But when the young man heard that saying +he went away sorrowful, for he had great possessions.</p> + +<p>"'Then said Jesus unto his disciples: Verily I +say unto you that a rich man shall hardly enter +into the Kingdom of Heaven.'"</p></blockquote> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span></p> +<p>Then there came another pause, during which +his listeners seemed almost afraid to breathe, so +strong was the spell of apprehension and expectancy +which he had laid upon them, and he went +on:</p> + +<p>"You have, everyone of you, heard those words +read and spoken scores and hundreds of times. +Has it ever struck you that they are words which, +if you are a Christian man or woman, you must +believe to be the words of God himself, spoken +by the lips of Infallible Wisdom, and inspired by +that Omniscience which sees you sitting here in +this London church as plainly as It saw that other +congregation which was assembled that day on the +slope of the Mount of Olives, and which reads your +hearts at this moment as It read theirs then? If +you do not believe that, then it follows that you +do not believe in the mission or the teaching of +Christ. You do not believe that He spoke the +truth when He told the young man that it was +not only necessary to keep the commandments, +as he had done from his youth up; but that it was +also necessary for him to cease to be a rich man, +and to distribute his wealth in relieving the necessities +of the poor.</p> + +<p>"If you believe that Christ is very God of very +God, as you say every Sunday of your lives, you +cannot escape the obligation which those words +put upon you except at the peril of your immortal +souls. Remember that it is not by your faiths +and beliefs, or by the doctrines you have held that +you will be judged when you stand before the Last +Tribunal. These are but instruments to be used +well or ill, but the final appeal will come to your +works. The last question that will be asked of +you will not be 'What creed have you believed?' +or 'What Church have you belonged to?' but +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span>'What have you done?' and on the answer to +that, as recorded in the books of God, will depend +your fate for all eternity.</p> + +<p>"Remember the words, 'Not everyone that +saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into the +Kingdom of Heaven, but he that doeth the will of +my Father which is in Heaven.'</p> + +<p>"Remember, too, that when you join in the +services of the Church, and when you partake of +her Sacraments, you are simply saying 'Lord, +Lord'—a very good and righteous thing to say; +but of no more use or benefit to your souls than +an echo from a blank wall, unless you also do the +will of Him who is in Heaven.</p> + +<p>"I know that there are many specious sayings +invented by those who have reasons of their own +for trying to prove that when the Son of God +spoke these words He didn't mean what He said; +and those who have invented these things are +amongst the worst enemies of God and His +Church on earth, no matter whether they say +these lying words in the drawing-room or from the +pulpit. They seek to comfort their consciences +and the consciences of such as you by saying that +times have changed since these words were +uttered; that it would be quite impossible to put +a literal interpretation upon them now.</p> + +<p>"Now the man who tells his fellow men that, +no matter what his position in the world, is a +liar and a hypocrite, and, what is worse, he is a +maker of hypocrites, for it is my duty to tell you +that every man and woman who professes +Christianity before the world on Sunday and +during the week disobeys the command of Christ +as set forth here in His own words, is, consciously +or unconsciously, a liar and a hypocrite also.</p> + +<p>"Let us see what these sayings look like when +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span>tested by ordinary logic, by that faculty of distinguishing +the right from the wrong, the true +from the false, which is perhaps the greatest of +all God's gifts to men.</p> + +<p>"'Times have changed since the Son of God +delivered the Sermon on the Mount.' That is +one of those half-truths which are infinitely worse +than a lie. Times <i>have</i> changed. That is to say +mortal men and mortal manners have changed; +but does that warrant us in believing that the +mind and will of the Immutable God have +changed too; that what Christ himself declared +to be fatal to salvation two thousand years ago, +is compatible with salvation now? That what was +unlawful then is lawful now—in short, that the +Omniscient God, in whose eyes a thousand years +are as one day and one day as a thousand years, +who read the minds of men then as He reads them +now, has altered the decrees of Eternal Justice and +changed Eternal Truth into a lie?</p> + +<p>"If you believe these people, then you must +believe that too. That Christ himself foresaw, as +He must have done, that such false teachers as +these would arise both in His Church and outside +it is clearly proved by His own words:</p> + +<p>"'Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, +have we not prophesied in Thy name and in Thy +name have cast out devils, and in Thy name done +many wonderful works?</p> + +<p>"'And then I will profess unto them: I never +knew you, depart from me ye that work iniquity.'</p> + +<p>"Remember that in that day when these words +will be spoken hypocrisy and self-deceit will have +become impossibilities. It will not be possible +then for you to persuade yourselves, as no doubt +you do now, that you are good Christians, or that +you are Christians at all, because you believe cer<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span>tain +doctrines and carry out certain ecclesiastical +observances. You will see your own souls naked +then, and the eye of Eternal and Immutable Justice +will see them too—and unless you have +proved that you have obedience as well as faith; +that you have not only believed but also obeyed, +you will most assuredly hear those words 'I never +knew you; depart from me ye that work +iniquity!'</p> + +<p>"But," he went on again, after another little +pause during which some of his audience began +to look round at each other with something like +fear in their eyes, "do not forget that there is +another course open to you. It may be that the +things of this world, the conventions of society, +the fear of poverty and the love of wealth, have +taken such a hold upon you, that, although you +dare not even confess it to yourselves, you prefer +these things to obedience to the Divine command +and all that it may bring.</p> + +<p>"You have it in perfectly plain language and on +the highest possible authority that you cannot +serve God and Mammon. Those are no empty +words, they are one of the most solemn pronouncements +ever made, and they affect you here and to +all eternity. So long as you go on striving to +increase your wealth by those means which must +nowadays be employed to make money, you are +not and you cannot be Christians. Those are +harsh words, and yet if they are not true, the +words of Christ himself are false. There is no +escape from this dilemma, and if you think that +devoting one day a week to the nominal service +of God and six to the real, practical service of +Mammon, you earn the right to call yourselves +Christians, that is to say, followers of Christ, you +are merely practising a pitiful piece of self-decep<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span>tion +which would be ludicrous were its consequences +not so solemn.</p> + +<p>"But, as I have said, there is another course +open to you, a course which, terrible as it is, is +better than the one that you are now following, +because it is more honest. Be honest with yourselves +and each other, and, what is of more consequence, +be honest with God too. A well-known +agnostic lecturer once said that no god could afford +to damn an honest man, and I am not sure that +he was not right; but if the words of Christ were +not the empty mouthings of a charlatan or a +dreamer, there cannot be the slightest doubt about +the fate of the hypocrite. Remember that on the +only occasion on which the gentle nature of our +Lord was roused to anger he denounced in the +most terrible language that human ears have ever +heard those whom He called hypocrites, and, +therefore, I say to you, at whatever cost, either to +your pockets or to your souls, for you can take +your choice which, cease to be hypocrites.</p> + +<p>"Cease this pitiful pretence which, though it +may deceive yourselves, certainly does not deceive +Him from whom no secrets are hid. If you cannot +forsake the service of Mammon, if you really +are so tightly bound by his golden chains to the +things of this world that you cannot or will not +break loose from the entrancing bondage, then, +in the name of honesty, say so, say to yourselves +and to your fellow men: 'I cannot do this thing. +If I must give up the service of Mammon before +I can call myself the servant of God, then I +cannot become the servant of God, and I will +make a hypocrite and a liar of myself no +longer.' Then at least you would be honest and +truthful, honest with yourselves and with your +brother men and with your sister women and with +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span>God. You would, as I believe, and as you are now +trying to make yourselves believe, have made the +wrong choice, a choice whose consequences must +inevitably face you on the other side of the grave, +but you would, at least, be able to face the +tribunal of Eternal Justice without shame, and, +with all reverence I say it, I, as a Christian man, +believe that for this reason the infinite mercy of +God would find a means of salvation for you.</p> + +<p>"Be honest. For God's sake and your own, +be honest, even though in becoming so, you cease +to be what is commonly called respectable. If +you really cannot serve God with a whole soul +and without reservation, give up the attempt to +serve Him and say so before all men. It would be a +terrible thing to do, and yet, awful as such a step +would be, it might be the first one towards your +ultimate salvation. The angels might weep, but +I hardly think that the devils would laugh, for the +worst enemy of the Father of Lies is an honest man +or woman. The gentle heart of Jesus might bleed +for you, but Eternal Justice would respect you and +give you your due. Once more, speaking not +only as a priest of God, but as your fellow man, +let me as man implore you to be honest, and as +priest, warn you that the penalty of hypocrisy is +eternal damnation. You have no choice in the +matter. One or the other you must be, and you +cannot possibly be both. Wherefore I tell you +that whether you elect to be the servant of God +or the servant of Mammon, you must let all men +know plainly which you are. If you are reasonable +beings you cannot believe in yourselves or in each +other, unless you do this. Remember that, however +fondly you may be deceiving yourselves, you +cannot blind the eyes of Omniscience. It is a +hard thing to say, and yet it is only the plain truth +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span>given to us by the lips of Christ himself, that you +cannot believe in God unless you do the things +which He says. Living your present lives you +do not do them, and therefore you are not only +infidels and atheists living without God, but you +are worse—you are hypocrites, and woe unto you!</p> + +<p>"I tell you, speaking as solemnly as a priest of +God can do in His house and in His presence that +I would rather see this and every church in +Christendom attended by a score of people—of +real Christians whose daily lives throughout the +week were really guided and sanctified by obedience +to the teachings of the Master, than I +would see them crowded with throngs of men and +women like you, whose acts from Monday morning +to Saturday night consistently belie every +word that your lips utter here in the house of God +and in the presence of the Holy Trinity.</p> + +<p>"No doubt, there is already anger against me +in many of your hearts on account of what I have +believed it my duty to say to you. I would not +willingly incur the hatred of any man or woman, +and yet I shall not altogether regret that anger, +because it will be proof that my words have +reached, not only your ears, but your hearts. I +have spoken plainly and without regard to the +conventionalities either of the world or of the +pulpit, and I have done so because I believe that +conventionality is the foe of truth, and therefore +the enemy of religion. This, remember, is a subject +of such awful solemnity, laden as it is with +the eternal fate of every human soul that is +baptised into the Church of God, that I have found +it my duty to make it plain to you at any cost.</p> + +<p>"When you leave this church, send your horses +and your carriages away and walk home, for you +are deliberately breaking the law of God by using +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span>them on the Sabbath, and, remember, that he who +breaks one jot or tittle of the law, shall be guilty +of the whole, and, instead of going to church +parade in the park, you women, to excite the +admiration of the men and the envy of other +women by the beauty of your dress, or the +splendour of your equipage, and you men, to begin +the sordid work of to-morrow before you have +finished the holy task of to-day, go home and +take your bibles into the solitude of your own +chamber. Spend the rest of God's day with God +Himself. And that you may do this good thing +well and truly, and find help to choose that way +of life which leadeth to eternal salvation, May +the peace of God which passeth all understanding +be with you now henceforth and for ever, Amen."</p> + +<p>He raised his right hand in benediction, turned +towards the altar and made the sign of the Cross, +and as he came down the pulpit steps and walked +up the chancel to his place, some of those who saw +him, said afterwards, that there was a light on his +face which they had never seen on a human face +before.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII"></a>CHAPTER XVII.</h2> + + +<p>There was no communion after that service, and +so the choir and priests formed for the recessional +hymn. Father Baldwin, as the procession formed +behind him, came to the front of the chancel and +said:</p> + +<p>"Instead of the hymn appointed, it will be better +if we end the service with number 274."</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +"Through the night of doubt and sorrow." +</div></div> + +<p>The organ pealed out, the congregation rose, and +the hymn began. It so happened that as Vane was +passing the chairs on which Enid and her husband +were sitting with several friends, the last verse but +one was reached.</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"Onward therefore, pilgrim brothers,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Onward, with the Cross our aid!<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Bear its shame, and fight its battle,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Till we rest beneath its shade."<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>At the words "Bear its shame and fight its +battle," she looked up. Her eyes met Vane's for +a moment; but there was no look of recognition +in them. A sudden dart of pain seemed to shoot +into her heart. This man, this prophet-priest, as +he seemed to her now, had once been hers, her pro<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span>mised +husband. How far away from her, how far +above her was he now!</p> + +<p>She had listened to the sermon with a double interest, +interest in the man as well as in the wonderful +words he had just spoken—words so simple in +themselves, and yet spoken with such terrible force, +a force so terrible that within the space of a few +minutes it had shattered all her worldly ideals and +destroyed the faith that she had been brought up +in, changing her whole outlook upon the world.</p> + +<p>She had been educated on the ordinary lines of +conventional Christianity, and, until now, she had, +like thousands of others, honestly believed herself +to be a good Christian woman, just as she believed +her mother to be. But, as it happened, there was +that within her soul which instantly responded to +the truth which she had heard to-day for the first +time; and she saw that Vane was right, hopelessly, +piteously right.</p> + +<p>And then as the procession passed she looked +at her husband. He had already sat down, and +was getting his hat from under the seat. The procession +streamed slowly out of sight into the vestry, +and the congregation moved out into the aisles +with much soft rustling and swishing of skirts and +a subdued, buzzing hum of eager conversation.</p> + +<p>As the three streams of well-dressed men and +women converged towards the great doorway +which led out into the street many began to ask +themselves and each other if any one would obey +the preacher's exhortation and send their carriages +away. The carriages were lined up in the street +just as they would be outside a theatre. Some of +their owners got in and drove away, making very +pointed remarks on the impropriety of bringing +such subjects as carriages and horses into sermons +and the length that young curates would go now-a-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span>days +to obtain notoriety. Others dismissed theirs +and went away trying to look unconcerned; while +other people stared after them, some smiling and +others looking serious.</p> + +<p>The Garthornes' victoria, drawn by a pair of +beautiful light bays, drew up, and Garthorne put +out his hand to help Enid in, but she drew back +and said:</p> + +<p>"No, thanks, I think I'll walk."</p> + +<p>"Oh, nonsense, Enid!" he said impatiently. +"Time is getting on, and we must have our turn in +the Park. Everybody will be there, and this is +about the last Sunday in the season. We haven't +over much time either."</p> + +<p>"I am not going into the Park, Reginald," she +said decidedly. "I am going to walk straight +home. You can go and do Church Parade if you +like."</p> + +<p>"All right, Tomkins, you can go home," he said +to the coachman. "Mrs. Garthorne prefers to +walk."</p> + +<p>The coachman and footman touched their hats, +and the victoria drove away.</p> + +<p>"Surely to goodness, Enid," said Garthorne almost +angrily, as they walked away together, "you +are not doing this because Maxwell said it was +wrong to use carriages on a Sunday! Good +heavens, if we were to translate sermons into everyday +life it would be rather a funny world to live in."</p> + +<p>"Then what is the use of going to hear them, +if they are not to be taken seriously?" she said, +looking up quickly at him. "Why should they +be preached, or why should we go to church at +all?"</p> + +<p>"Because it is the proper thing to do, I suppose, +and because Society, whose slaves we are, makes +it one of the social functions of the week," replied +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span>Garthorne, who had as much real religion in his +composition as a South African Bushman. "We +men go because you women do, and you women go +to show others how nicely you can dress, and to see +what they have got on."</p> + +<p>"My dear Reginald, that is about as true as it +is original, and that is not saying very much for it. +If we don't go to church for any other reasons than +those it is merely mockery and wickedness to go +at all. I was very glad to see that a great many +people did send their carriages away. Next Sunday +I hope they will have the decency to walk."</p> + +<p>"Especially if the British climate, as it probably +will, ends up the season with a pouring wet Sunday!" +laughed Garthorne. "No, dear, those godly +precepts are all very well when you read them in +Sunday School books or hear them from the pulpit, +and I am sure Vane put them most admirably to-day, +although I confess I was slightly surprised to +hear a really clever fellow like him preaching such +hopelessly impossible nonsense. Of course I don't +mean any offence to him—far from it, but really, +you know, if theories like those could be put into +practice they would simply turn the world upside +down."</p> + +<p>"I think you might have found a better word +than nonsense," she replied a trifle sharply; "but +the world of to-day certainly would have to be +turned upside down or inside out to make it anything +like Christian. That, at least, Vane—I mean +Mr. Maxwell—taught us this morning."</p> + +<p>"Christian according to the Reverend Vane Maxwell," +he said, with the suspicion of a sneer. "Fortunately +the Churches have agreed that such a violent +operation is not necessary. By the way, +though, won't Maxwell get himself into a howling +row with the ecclesiastical powers that be! Just +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span>imagine the bench of Bishops standing anything +like that!"</p> + +<p>"Yes," she said quietly, "the preaching of the +Sermon on the Mount in a fashionable London +church! It does sound very terrible, doesn't it? +And yet, after all, I suppose they can't take his +orders away from him even for that. I wonder +what would happen? It is sure to be in the papers +to-morrow, and of course everybody will be talking +about it."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Garthorne; "but if Master Vane +thinks he is going to play Savanarola to this generation +he will find that he has taken on a pretty +large order. Are you quite sure you won't take a +turn in the Park, even on foot?"</p> + +<p>"No, I'd rather not, but don't let me keep you if +you would like a stroll. I can get home all right."</p> + +<p>"Well, if you don't mind, Enid, I think I will. +There are one or two fellows I want to see particularly +about something, so bye-bye for the present."</p> + +<p>He raised his hat and turned back, and she went +on towards the house in Queen's Gate with many +strange thoughts in her heart.</p> + +<p>Enid and her husband were by no means the +only members of the congregation of St. Chrysostom +who discussed Vane's sermon on their way +home. In fact, whether people walked or rode +home, it was the universal topic. Some discussed +it with timorous sympathy; others, perhaps with +more worldly wisdom, talked of it quietly and +cynically as the outburst of a half-fledged clerical +enthusiast who would very soon find out that his +superiors, on whom he depended for preferment, regarded +the doctrines of Christianity as one thing +and the practises of the Church as something entirely +different.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span></p> +<p>"He's a clever fellow, a very clever fellow and +very earnest," said Lord Canore, who was a patron +of several fat livings, to her ladyship and his two +daughters as they drove home, "but he'll soon get +those rough corners knocked off him. If they are +wise they will give him a good living, and then +make him a canon as soon as possible. There's +nothing like preferment to sober a man down in +the Church."</p> + +<p>"Yes," sighed Lady Caroline Rosse, the elder +daughter, who was getting somewhat <i>passée</i>, and +was deeply interested in Church work; "what a +beautiful voice he has, and such a wonderful face! +Really, he looked almost inspired at times. He +would make quite an ideal bishop, and, you know, +some quite young men are being made bishops now-a-days."</p> + +<p>"Yes," chuckled his lordship, as he lay back +against the cushions, "that is the sort of thing I +mean. You don't catch bishops preaching the Sermon +on the Mount and sub-editing it as they go +on."</p> + +<p>"My dear Canore," said her ladyship frigidly, +"I think we had better change the subject; that +last remark of yours was almost blasphemous."</p> + +<p>"Never heard such rubbish preached from a respectable +pulpit in my life," said Mr. Horace Faustmann, +a member of the Stock Exchange, director +of several limited companies and a most liberal +contributor to the offertories, and all Church effort +in the parish of St. Chrysostom, to his wife as they +rolled smoothly in their cee-spring, rubber-tyred +victoria towards Hyde Park Corner.</p> + +<p>"Why, if you can't make plenty of money and +still be a Christian, where are subscriptions coming +from, and what price the Church endowments? It +seems absolutely absurd to me. I wonder what on +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span>earth Baldwin was thinking about to let him preach +a sermon like that in the smartest church in the +West End. If he goes on in that style he will just +ruin the show. Anyhow, he gets no more of my +money if he is going to insult rich people in the +pulpit. Any more of that sort of thing, my dear, +and we'll go somewhere else, won't we?"</p> + +<p>"I should think so," said the beautiful Mrs. +Faustmann. She was the daughter of a poor aristocrat, +and had made a very good social and financial +bargain. She was one of the smartest women +and most successful entertainers in London. There +was another man eating his heart out on her account +in the Burmese jungle, and sometimes, in +her tenderest moment, she gave him a thought and +a little sigh—about as much thought and sigh as +her engagements permitted.</p> + +<p>"Yes, Father Baldwin will really ruin the Church +if he allows that sort of thing. Of course all the +good people will give it up. In fact, you saw the +Steinways, the Northwicks, the Athertons and +several more leave the church before he was half +way through his harangue, for really you could +hardly call it a sermon. All the same, the church +will be thronged to-night and next Sunday, because +people will go there just for the sensation of +the thing, and to see if anything else is going to +happen; but poor Father Baldwin will simply be +inundated with letters from the best of his people, +and I don't think he'll find them very pleasant reading. +I am going to write, and, although I respect +the dear man very much, I shall tell him exactly +what I think."</p> + +<p>"Quite right," said her husband, as they turned +into the Park. "You give it to him straight. If +you don't, I shall drop him a line myself and tell +him that if he wants any more of my money, and +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span>he has had a good bit, he will have to keep his +half-broken clerical colts a bit better in hand; I'm +not going to support a church to be insulted in it."</p> + +<p>Many other similar conversations were going +on just then in the Park, in fact, Vane and his +sermon were already being discussed by half +fashionable London, so fast does the news of so +startling an event travel from lip to lip when a +crowd of somewhat <i>blasé</i> people, who have nothing +in particular to talk about, get together. Most of +the comments were quite similar to those just +quoted, for Society felt generally by dinner time +that night that it had been deliberately insulted, +outraged, in fact, through its representatives in +the congregation of St. Chrysostom.</p> + +<p>Nevertheless the church was packed to its +utmost capacity at evening service. It was known +that Father Baldwin was to preach, but it was +hoped that Vane would take some part in the +service, and of course everyone wanted to see +him; still, the audience went away disappointed. +Vane was far away, helping Ernshaw at his +mission in Bethnal Green, and was telling his +congregation truths just as uncompromising and +perhaps as unpalatable as those he had told to his +wealthy and aristocratic hearers in the morning.</p> + +<p>Father Baldwin preached, but his sermon was +rather a homily on the duties of the rich towards +the poor, especially at a time when the rich were +about to migrate like gay-plumaged birds of passage +to other lands and climes in search of +pleasure, leaving behind the millions of their +fellow mortals and fellow Christians, whose ceaseless +life-struggle left no leisure for the delights +which they had come to look upon as the commonplaces +of their existence.</p> + +<p>He only made one brief allusion to Vane's +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span>sermon. He knew perfectly well that these +thronging hundreds of people had not come to +hear him. He felt, not without sorrow, that quite +half of them had come to hear, or at least see, the +man whose name was already the talk of fashionable +London.</p> + +<p>"Some of you," he said, "who are present now +heard this morning from this pulpit words which +must have sunk deep into the heart of every man +and woman who feels an earnest desire to follow +in the footsteps of the Master as closely as imperfect +human nature will permit you. It is not +for me to tell you to what extent those words must +be taken literally. They were spoken earnestly +and from the inmost depths of the preacher's own +soul—may they sink into the inmost depths of +yours! They put the most vital interest of human +life plainly, nay, uncompromisingly before you; +how far you can or will follow them in your daily +lives is a matter which rests between yourselves +and your Redeemer."</p> + +<p>The next morning nearly all the papers contained +more or less lengthy reports of a sermon +of which half London was already talking. +Ernest Reed, a smart young reporter with strong +freethought tendencies, who made a Sunday +speciality of reporting sermons of all sorts, +especially the extreme ones, and who wrote +caustically impartial comments on them in the +rationalist papers, had instantly grasped the true +significance of such a sermon being preached to +such a congregation, and, moreover, he had himself +been deeply affected by the solemn earnestness +with which the momentous words had been +spoken.</p> + +<p>"A Daniel come to judgment! A parson who +believes in his own creed at last!" was his mental +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span>comment, as he closed his note-book. "That +chap's worth following. I wonder where he is +going to preach to-night. I'll find out."</p> + +<p>Of course he did find out and followed Vane to +Bethnal Green, with the result that he made what +is professionally termed "a scoop," since he was +the only reporter who was able to give both sermons +verbatim. The <i>Daily Chronicle</i> was the +only morning paper smart enough to print them +word for word in parallel columns under the title:</p> + +<p class="center"> +WEIGHTY WORDS TO RICH AND POOR.<br /> +The Rev. Vane Maxwell<br /> +Asks Mayfair and Bethnal Green<br /> +If they are Christian?<br /> +</p> + +<p>The consequence was, that all London and a +very considerable part of England too, stared +wonderingly over its breakfast table and asked +itself whether there was really anything in these +plain, almost homely, and yet terribly pregnant +words. Certainly there was no getting away from +the pitiless logic of them. If Vane Maxwell was +right, England was <i>not</i> a Christian country, save +in name, and its citizens were Christians only +because they had been baptized into one or other +of the churches and so called themselves Christians +by a sort of courtesy title. For the moment +at least, Christianity assumed a shape as tangible +and a meaning almost as serious as party politics. +In other words Vane's sermon, even when read in +cold print, put the question: Are you really a +Christian? so plainly, so uncompromisingly, and +so unavoidably to every man or woman calling +himself or herself a Christian, that hundreds of +thousands of people all over the country, to say +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span>nothing of a million or two in London, felt a +sudden, and, as it seemed to them, somewhat +unaccountable obligation to give an equally plain +answer to it. What was the answer to be?</p> + +<p>"Yes or no?"</p> + +<p>It certainly was a very serious matter to millions +who had never thought of asking the question for +themselves, and whose pastors and spiritual +masters had mostly contented themselves with +lecturing and teaching in soul-soothing, instead +of soul-searching, words.</p> + +<p>They, good folk, had really never troubled +themselves very much about the matter. They +had their business affairs to attend to, their wives +and families to keep out of the workhouse or to +maintain in comfort or luxury, as the case might +be, and a good many of them had certain social +duties to perform; and so they had got into the +way of letting the churches and chapels, the +bishops, priests, deacons and so forth, look after +these things.</p> + +<p>They were paid to do so. That was rather an +ugly thought. At least, it seemed to be so, after +reading the words of Jesus Christ, and His servant +Vane Maxwell; but still it <i>was</i> a fact; and some +of them were very highly paid. They were living +in charming houses and had very comfortable investments +in companies which made money anyhow, +so long as they made it. Others were +wretchedly paid, it was true, mostly half-starved +and inevitably in debt; but still, neither of these +facts affected the main question, which, of course, +was the personal one: Are you—rich man or poor +man—you who read these words, a Christian? +Are you, as the preacher had asked in those five +terrible words, honest before God and man?</p> + +<p>Then to the scores and hundreds of thousands +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span>of people who read this, came, in a whispering +terror, the further question:</p> + +<p>"Do you think you can cheat God, even if you +are cheating yourself and other people like you—the +God Whom you have been taught to believe in +as knowing all things, the God to whom all secrets +are known?"</p> + +<p>It was a distinctly ugly question to answer, and +more Bibles were searched throughout the United +Kingdom than had been for many a long year +past; but no searcher found any answer that +satisfied his own soul, if he had one, save the one +that was given from the Mount of Olives:</p> + +<p>"Ye cannot serve God and Mammon."</p> + +<p>As the young preacher had said, there was no +compromise. There was certainly the alternative +of being honest one way or the other; but that +sort of honesty had a very appalling prospect to +the respectable British citizen, especially those, +who, in any way, resembled the young man who +came to Christ and asked Him what he should +do to be saved. It was, in short, a case of becoming +comparative paupers, and only having the +bare necessaries of life, or keeping what they had, +and saying honestly to themselves, the world, and +God:</p> + +<p>"I can't be a Christian at that price, and so, +instead of remaining a Christian humbug, I will be +an honest atheist."</p> + +<p>A very terrible dilemma, certainly, and yet, if +the Gospels were true, and if the Son of God had +really preached the Sermon on the Mount, it was +one from which there was no escape but this. It +was a plain matter of belief or disbelief, honesty +or dishonesty, and, if they believed in God, dishonesty +was impossible, save under the penalty of +eternal damnation.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII"></a>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2> + + +<p>That day the clergy-house of St. Chrysostom +was, of course, deluged with newspapers and cuttings, +and the flood continued for two or three +days, during which Vane, unconscious or careless +of the fact that he was already the clerical lion of +London, and, perhaps, the most discussed man for +the time being in England and the sister kingdoms, +was working hard helping his friend, Ernshaw, +to organize an entirely unsectarian twentieth +century crusade throughout the poorer districts of +London. He seldom read newspapers, for he preferred +the living fact to the written word, and, besides, +such work as his left little time for reading. +He had seen his name on the placards of the +morning and evening papers, and he had bought +some which he had not found time to do more +than glance over.</p> + +<p>He was, of course, glad that his sermon had +attracted so much attention, but he knew enough +of newspapers and their readers not to hope for +too much on this account, and so he was not a +little surprised when Father Baldwin said to him +on his return to the clergy-house on the Friday +evening:</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span></p> +<p>"Well, Maxwell! glad to see you back, although +you have brought a nice hornet's nest about our +ears, and started something like a social and religious +earthquake in Kensington and the adjacent +lands of Mayfair and Belgravia, to say nothing of +a distinct fluttering in what I may, perhaps, without +irreverence call the upper and more spacious +dove-cotes of the Church."</p> + +<p>"Have I really?" said Vane, quietly, "I didn't +know I had, but if I have done so, I am very +glad. It was exactly what I intended to do, +though I confess I had little hope of doing so. +What is the matter? I hope I haven't got <i>you</i> +into any unpleasantness, Father Baldwin."</p> + +<p>"It doesn't very much matter if you have," replied +the older priest, leaning back in his chair +and looking at him keenly from under his thick, +iron-grey eyebrows. "You only said what has been +in the hearts and souls of a good many of us for +a long time, but it was given to you to say it and, +let us hope, also the inspiration to say it in the +proper way."</p> + +<p>"Please God!" said Vane. "And now what +have I done; I mean as regards yourself and St. +Chrysostom?"</p> + +<p>"To begin with," replied Father Baldwin, +"about half the wealthiest members of the congregation, +men and women, but mostly men, have +written to say that if they are to be publicly insulted +from the pulpit, and told that they are +liars and hypocrites, and not Christians, save in +name, they will leave the church and withdraw all +their subscriptions—which, of course, from quite +a worldly point of view, would be somewhat a +serious matter for the church."</p> + +<p>"That simply proves that they are not Christians," +said Vane, "and the church is better with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span>out +their money. They practically confess that +they never have been giving their money honestly +for the service of God, but merely for self-advertisement +or as a social obligation. It would be no +loss to us, and little gain to anybody else they +gave it to."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I believe you are right," replied Father +Baldwin. "It seems rather a hard thing to say, +but people who would leave a church because the +Sermon on the Mount was preached from its pulpit, +must be a strange sort of Christians."</p> + +<p>"They are not Christians at all!" exclaimed +Vane, with a burst of righteous wrath, "they are +the bane and curse of Christianity, and have been +ever since Constantine made it official and fashionable. +They are responsible for every corruption +that has crept into the Church, for every blot +that defiles the purity of the Creed. They are not +Christians, and they never have been, for they +cannot be what they are and followers of Christ +at the same time. They and the wealthy clergy +of all the churches are responsible for the unfaith, +tacit and avowed, of what we are pleased to call +the lower classes; the classes who compose the +majority of Christ's Congregation; and they are +responsible for all the cynicism of the open and +active enemies of our faith. It is they who make +it possible for the infidel and the atheist to point +the finger of scorn at us and say, 'See how these +Christians love to do the Will of their Master.'"</p> + +<p>"I fully appreciate everything you say, Maxwell," +replied Father Baldwin, with some little +hesitation in his tone; for, although he was as +good a Christian as ever gave up everything to +serve his Master, and as earnest a priest as ever +stood before the altar, yet he was getting on in +years and found it hard to break away from the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span>traditions amidst which he had grown up, and +which he had accepted as a young man with little +or no inquiry. "At the same time, I must candidly +admit that I was a trifle startled by your absolutely +uncompromising rendering of our Lord's words. +Did you really intend that they should be taken +literally?"</p> + +<p>"It is not what I intended, Father Baldwin," replied +Vane, rising from his seat and beginning +to walk up and down the plainly furnished, book-lined +common-room, "the question is what <i>He</i> intended, +and surely no Christian in his senses could +believe for a moment that our Lord intended to +quibble with words and to play with double meanings. +If He did not mean what He said, and intend +those who followed Him to do what He said, +what becomes of our faith? If that is not so, +surely there is nothing left for us but to give up +the doctrine of the Trinity altogether, and go +back to the old Hebrew creed—which certainly did +not forbid the accumulation of riches."</p> + +<p>"May I come in?" said Sir Arthur Maxwell's +voice through the open door, "they told me you +were here, Vane. Good evening, Father Baldwin. +Well, this is a nice sort of commotion that this son +of mine has been kicking up. Do you know, Sir," +he went on, turning to Vane, "that you have +suddenly made yourself one of the most famous, +or, perhaps, I should say notorious, persons in +London by that sermon of yours? It was very +fine I admit, and most desperately to the point, +but I suppose you know that all the world and the +newspapers are asking where does that point point +to?"</p> + +<p>"That is just what I was asking your son, Sir +Arthur," said Father Baldwin. "Granted that he +is right in his contention that the Sermon on the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span>Mount is to be taken literally, it means nothing +short of a religious as well as a social revolution."</p> + +<p>"That is exactly what the papers and everybody +are saying," said Sir Arthur. "In fact, people are +beginning to look at one another and ask some +very awkward questions. For instance, here am +I, that boy's father, I am not a rich man, but I +have worked hard and my old age is comfortably +provided for, and when I die what I have would +naturally go to Vane, who, on his own showing, +couldn't have it; in fact, as you know, he has given +up about a thousand a year as it is that he had +from my brother Alfred."</p> + +<p>"You will not get much sympathy from Father +Baldwin on that score, father," laughed Vane, +"you know he gave up nearly twice as much."</p> + +<p>"There is nothing in that," said Father Baldwin, +hastily, as though he would stop them saying +any more, "that is a point on which I entirely +agree with you. When a man has money of his +own, and devotes himself to the service of the +Church, he should devote his money to it also. As +a Christian and a priest he can have no lawful use +for it, save in the work of the Church."</p> + +<p>"Unless he happens to be married and have a +family," said Sir Arthur. "What ought he to do +then, Father Baldwin?"</p> + +<p>"In that case, Sir Arthur," he replied, "I think +he would do better to keep out of the ministry +and devote himself honestly to the affairs of his +own household. You remember, of course, what +the Apostle Paul tells us, that the man who neglects +those is worse than an infidel. Of course, it is not +a good translation, and it reads very badly now that +infidel has come to mean one who does not believe +in creeds. It should, of course, read unfaithful, I +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span>mean, unfaithful to the solemn responsibilities he +has taken upon himself; and, although I may be +wrong, I find it difficult to see how a man can faithfully +discharge those obligations and those of a +priest of the Church, but that opens a very wide +question, and there is a very great deal to be said +on both sides of it."</p> + +<p>"There I quite agree with you," said Sir Arthur, +"you know, of course, better than I do, that there +are hundreds of hard-worked parsons in this +country—especially in poor parishes—who can't +afford curates, who simply couldn't get on without +their wives, and I know one or two myself +who say that their wives are worth a couple of +curates. I'm fairly certain that in most poor country +parishes the parson's wife is the good angel of the +place."</p> + +<p>"There is not the slightest doubt about it," replied +Father Baldwin, "I have seen quite enough +of church work to convince me of that, and this +is, of course, the very strongest argument, and a +very convincing one, too, in a certain degree, +against the celibacy of the clergy. But, still, Sir +Arthur," he went on, with a change of tone, "I +suppose you didn't come here to discuss theology +and church matters. Of course, you want to see +your son. My study is quite at your service, if +you want to have a talk."</p> + +<p>"Thanks, very much, Father," said Sir Arthur, +"what I really came for was to ask Vane to come +round and have a bit of dinner with me. I have +a good many things to talk over with him, and I +have a guest or two coming whom I am anxious +for him to meet. What do you say, Vane, can +you come?"</p> + +<p>"Of course I can, dad," replied Vane. "I am +taking a holiday till Sunday, and I couldn't spend +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span>it much better than at the old place. On Sunday +I am going to deliver two lectures at the Hall of +Science, Old Street, the head-quarters of the +National Secular Society."</p> + +<p>"The <i>what</i>, Maxwell?" exclaimed Father Baldwin, +with a note of something more than astonishment +in his voice, "the Hall of Science—why, that +was Bradlaugh's place—the head-centre of London +infidelity."</p> + +<p>"Excuse me, Father," said Vane, gravely, "do +you not think that is a word we are accustomed +to use too vaguely? Is it quite fair or logical to +call these people infidels? Are they not rather +faithful to their convictions, however wrong they +may be? Surely we must, at least, give them the +credit of believing in their disbelief. Last night I +heard an informal confession—one of the strangest, +perhaps, that a priest ever heard—from a young +fellow, of about twenty-two, who reported my +sermon here, and then followed me to Bethnal +Green and sent in both accounts to the papers.</p> + +<p>"He is well educated, very clever, and the son +of a clergyman. He is also what people call an +infidel, and yet he made a confession of faith to +me that would have melted the soul of a financier, +if he had one. After that I shall never hear these +people called infidels without a protest. And, besides, +is it not a good thing that a priest of God +should speak the truth that is in him in the temple +of the unbelievers? How many of our churches +would permit one of their lecturers to speak from +the pulpit, or even from the platform of one of +our schoolrooms."</p> + +<p>"You are quite right, Maxwell," said Father +Baldwin, "I used the word unthinkingly, therefore +conventionally. I am very glad you are going, +but I am afraid if your friends advertise it at all, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span>half Kensington and Mayfair will be off to Old +Street, and crowd them out of their own place. +As I tell you, they didn't like what you said, but +for all that, they are dying to hear what you are +going to say next."</p> + +<p>"Exactly," said Sir Arthur, "that is the worst +of becoming suddenly notorious, Vane. You have +made yourself, in a most righteous manner, the +talk of London, and London will follow you now +wherever you go. However, that can't be helped, +it is one of the penalties of fame, and now if you +have nothing more to say to Father Baldwin, you +might put on your hat, and come, I have got a +hansom at the door."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX"></a>CHAPTER XIX.</h2> + + +<p>On the way from the Clergy-House to Warwick +Gardens Vane tried more than once to get his +father to tell him something about the evening's +entertainment which he had invited him for, but +Sir Arthur only laughed, albeit somewhat seriously, +and said:</p> + +<p>"My dear boy, I am not going to let you spoil a +pleasant little surprise. I don't say that it will be +altogether a pleasant one, yet I know that it will +not be an entirely unpleasant one. To a certain +extent, as you will find afterwards, it is one of the +many results of that precious sermon of yours, and, +as certain things had to be done, I thought they +would be better done at home than elsewhere."</p> + +<p>And in reply to Vane's second attempt his father +said simply:</p> + +<p>"No, Vane, this is a surprise party, as they say +in the States, and I am not going to give the names +of my guests away. You really must possess your +soul in patience for the present. Meanwhile tell +me what Father Baldwin thinks of the position you +have taken up?"</p> + +<p>"You mean, of course, about this new heresy of +mine?" replied Vane with a laugh—"a heresy, by +the way, which is as old as Christianity. Well, dad, +to tell you the truth I think the dear old Father is +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span>a little bit frightened, but he is too strong a man +to go back from the position, and too good a Christian +to want to do so. He sees that I am right, or, +I should say of course, that this is after all the only +possible doctrine and belief for a Christian. He +gave me permission to preach that sermon from +his pulpit, but I don't think he quite realised, as a +matter of fact I didn't myself, what an effect it +would have, and perhaps the consequences have +worried him a little; but he is perfectly staunch, +and so are Moran and Webley."</p> + +<p>"And so, I suppose," replied Sir Arthur, "St. +Chrysostom's will not be a pleasant Sunday morning +and evening resort for rich people any longer. +That is, perhaps, a somewhat flippant way of putting +it, but of course you know what I mean."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I quite see what you mean, dad," said Vane +rather more seriously. "I don't think it will be, +but I do think that before very long we shall have +a better congregation of Christians than we have +ever had before, people who, I mean, will have lost +their delusions about fashionable Christianity—just +as if there could be such a thing!—and who come +to hear the Word of God as it is, and not as most +people would like it to be. By the way, have you +heard that the Canon, I mean Canon Thornton-Moore, +of Worcester, a man that I met at dinner +at the Abbey, has accepted the presentation of All +Saints, Densmore Square? It is supposed to be +a little higher even than St. Chrysostom, and if +possible the congregation is even more disgustingly +rich and fashionable and everything that is not +Christian."</p> + +<p>"I must say, Vane, that you have all the uncompromising +severity of the true enthusiast, and the +way in which you include your old father with these +hopeless sinners is really almost unfilial. I think +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span>I can tell you this much, that to-night you are going +to meet a very much greater sinner than I am, a +sinner to the extent of millions, and yet, from +what I have learned of him on the best possible +authority, as honest a man, as good-hearted a fellow, +as ever fought the world single-handed and +beat it."</p> + +<p>"Just as you did, dad," said Vane in a tone which +reminded his father of the old days. "I suppose +there is nothing to be said of the other two persons +of the Infernal Trinity."</p> + +<p>"Not at present," said Sir Arthur, with a sudden +change in his voice which made Vane look round at +him. His face had changed with his tone. He was +leaning with his arms on the door of the cab, staring +up at the sky over the roofs of the houses. Vane +noticed a little twitching of the lip under the long +grey moustache, and thought it well to hold his +peace.</p> + +<p>Fortunately, perhaps, for both, the cab at that +moment swung round out of the main road into +Warwick Gardens. Vane looked at the familiar +corner at which he had stopped that other hansom +cab on that memorable Boat Race night and got +out, after Carol had denied him the kiss he asked +for, to meet his father on the pavement. Sir Arthur +remembered it too, and he had good reasons to, +for he said as the cab swung round:</p> + +<p>"Vane, when my lease is up I am going to leave +this place. I never can pass that corner without +thinking of what no man ought to be obliged to +think of."</p> + +<p>"I know what you mean, dad," cried Vane. "It +was horrible enough, or at least it might have been +and yet it wasn't, and because it wasn't——"</p> + +<p>"Well, at any rate," interrupted Sir Arthur as +the cab pulled up, "let us thank God that it wasn't."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span></p> +<p>As they got out another cab drove up just behind +theirs, and somewhat to his astonishment Vane +saw Ernshaw get out.</p> + +<p>"My dear Ernshaw," he said, as they shook +hands, "isn't this great extravagance?"</p> + +<p>"Only a shilling's worth," laughed Ernshaw in +reply, "and I think justifiable; a little kiddy was +knocked down in Addison Road there by a +butcher's cart, and I picked her up and took her +to the hospital in Hammersmith Road, and this +good fellow won't charge me more than a shilling +for both journeys, although it is out of the radius."</p> + +<p>"Oh, he won't, won't he?" said Sir Arthur, putting +his hand into his pocket and pulling out a +couple of half-crowns.</p> + +<p>"You take that, my man, not for yourself if you +won't have it, but for your wife and your children +if you have got any; you can't say no for them."</p> + +<p>"No, sir, thankee, I won't say no to them," said +the cabby, taking the half-crowns and touching his +hat. "It's the best fare I've earned to-day. Good-night, +sir, and thank you, sir. Come up, old girl."</p> + +<p>The whip flicked, and the old mare went round +to begin another of those endless journeys through +London streets which horses, if they reason at all, +must find so utterly incomprehensible and aimless.</p> + +<p>"Is this the beginning of the surprises, dad?" +said Vane, as the two cabs drove away. "This is +certainly one of the last places in London that I +should have expected to meet Ernshaw in, after +seeing him up to his neck in work at Bethnal +Green yesterday. It must have been a pretty +strong attraction, Ernshaw, that got you as far +west as this."</p> + +<p>"My dear Maxwell," said Ernshaw, "surely the +worst of us are entitled to a holiday now and then. +Why, even Father Philip goes to Norway for a fort<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span>night +every year, to say nothing of an occasional +run up to Town now and then, and he confessed +to me not very long ago that he enjoys no earthly +pleasure better than a good 'Varsity match at +Lord's."</p> + +<p>"There is nothing better," said Sir Arthur, "except +a good Indian polo match. Well, come in. I +have just got time for a wash and a change before +our other guests arrive. You clerics don't want a +change, so you can have a wash and a cigarette if +you want one in the Den."</p> + +<p>As the door opened Koda Bux came along the +hall and made his salaam; his grave, deep eyes +made no sign as he recognised Vane in his clerical +garb; he only salaamed again and welcomed Vane +back to the house of his father and his mother. +That was Koda Bux's way of putting it in his +Indian fashion. He would have put it otherwise +if he had known what such a welcome meant to +him.</p> + +<p>"This is the place of the <i>debacle</i>," said Vane to +Ernshaw when they met in the Den after they had +had their wash; "there's the hearthrug—yes, and +there's the same spirit-case. It is a curious thing, +Ernshaw, but since then, or rather, since that other +ghastly collapse at Oxford, I've lectured in club +rooms reeking with alcohol; I've gone with you as +you know where everyone was sodden with the +gin and stank of it, and even into bars where you +could smell nothing but liquor and unwashed +humanity, and yet that intoxication has never come +back to me."</p> + +<p>"Of course not," said Ernshaw; "you have +prayed and fought since then, and as you have won +your battles your prayers have been answered."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Vane, "I hope you are right; in fact, +I am sure you are. I don't suppose a sniff at that +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span>whiskey decanter would affect me any more than +a few drops of eau de cologne on my handkerchief."</p> + +<p>As he said this he went towards the spirit-case +on the little old oak sideboard and took out the +whiskey decanter.</p> + +<p>"Take care, Vane!" said Ernshaw. "I hope +you are not forgetting the old doctrine of association. +Remember what you were saying just now +about this room. There is a sense, you know, in +which places are really haunted."</p> + +<p>"My dear Ernshaw, I believe you are even more +ideal than I am," laughed Vane, as he took the +stopper out and raised the decanter to his nostrils. +As he did so the front door bell tinkled, and the +hand of a practised footman played a brief fantasia +on the knocker. In the middle of an inhalation +Vane stopped and put the bottle down; but even +as he did so the mysterious force of association +against which Ernshaw had warned him had begun +to work upon his imagination. The familiar room, +with its pictures and furniture and simple ornaments, +the feel of the cut-glass decanter, which was +the same one that he had held in his hand that fatal +night, the smell of the whiskey—all these elements +were rapidly combining in those few moments to +produce an effect partly mental and partly physical +which might have more than justified Ernshaw's +sudden fear.</p> + +<p>"Ah, there are the mysterious guests, I suppose!" +he said, putting the decanter back into the +case. "I suppose you don't happen to know who +they really are, Ernshaw?"</p> + +<p>"My dear fellow, if I did I shouldn't tell you," +was the distinctly non-committal reply. "I think +it will be very much more interesting for you to +find out yourself."</p> + +<p>By this time Koda Bux, in his capacity of major-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span>domo +and general factotum to Sir Arthur, had +opened the door, and at the same moment Sir +Arthur himself came downstairs. Vane heard him +say:</p> + +<p>"Good evening, ladies; I am sorry that I have +no hostess to receive you, but Mrs. Saunders, who +helps Koda Bux to take care of me, will take you +upstairs."</p> + +<p>Then there was a low murmur of a woman's voice, +a rustle of skirts up the stairs, and Sir Arthur went +on:</p> + +<p>"Now, Mr. Rayburn, if you will come with me +I will show you where to put your hat and coat +and have a rinse if you like."</p> + +<p>"Thanks, Sir Arthur," replied a voice which was +strange to Vane.</p> + +<p>"And who might Mr. Rayburn be?" he said to +Ernshaw. "I didn't know the governor knew anyone +of that name. Still, from the sound of his +voice he is a gentleman, and, I should say, a man."</p> + +<p>"I think when you meet him you will find him +both," said Ernshaw.</p> + +<p>"Ah," laughed Vane, "I think I caught you out +there. So you are in this conspiracy of mystery, +are you? Now, look here, Ernshaw, what is it all +about?"</p> + +<p>"Guilty, but shan't tell," replied his friend. "Now +here comes Sir Arthur; perhaps he will tell."</p> + +<p>"Vane," said Sir Arthur as the door opened, +"this is Mr. Cecil Rayburn, and I want you to be +very good friends; you will soon find out why."</p> + +<p>Vane looked up and saw a man apparently a year +or two older than himself, about the same height +and build, but harder and stronger, and possessing +that peculiar erectness of carriage and alertness of +movement that is owned only by those who have +worked or fought, or done both, in the outlands of +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span>the earth. But a glance at his face confirmed Vane +in the opinion he had formed when he heard his +voice; he was undeniably both a gentleman and +a man. He held out his hand and said:</p> + +<p>"Good evening, Mr. Rayburn. Of course a +friend of my father's has to be my friend also."</p> + +<p>To his astonishment Cecil Rayburn made no +movement to take his hand; on the contrary he +drew back half a pace and said with a note of something +like nervousness in his voice—a note which +sounded strangely in the speech of a man who had +never known what fear was:</p> + +<p>"Thank you, Mr. Maxwell; I hope we shall be +friends, but I am afraid I can't shake hands with +you yet—I mean, I shouldn't like you to regret it +afterwards."</p> + +<p>Before Vane had found any words to shape a +reply, Sir Arthur said:</p> + +<p>"Mr. Ernshaw, suppose we go into the drawing-room +to receive the ladies, and leave these two to +have it out. We shan't have dinner for half an +hour, and I think they will manage to understand +each other before then."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX"></a>CHAPTER XX.</h2> + + +<p>"Well, Mr. Rayburn," said Vane, "this is a rather +curious sort of introduction, but I see that you are—I +mean that I am quite satisfied that you must +have some very good reason for refusing to shake +hands with me. You are the first man who has +ever done so, and as you have come here as my +father's guest, I may presume that it is not a +personal objection."</p> + +<p>Vane could not help speaking formally; there +was a strangeness about the situation which forced +him to do so.</p> + +<p>"That would be impossible, Mr. Maxwell," +replied the other, in a low, hesitating tone. "I +knew that I should meet you here when I +accepted Sir Arthur's invitation; in fact, we—I +mean I came here on purpose to meet you, and, to +shorten matters, the reason why your father has +left us alone, is that I have a very serious and I am +afraid a very difficult confession to make to you."</p> + +<p>"A confession!" said Vane, drawing himself up +and looking Rayburn straight in the eyes. "Do +you wish me to hear it as a man, or a priest, because +if I am to hear it as a priest, it would be +better kept for a more suitable time and place?"</p> + +<p>"I want you to hear it both as man and priest," +replied Rayburn, returning his look with perfect +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span>steadiness, "and I want you to hear it—and, in +fact, unless we are to go away at once, you must +hear it now."</p> + +<p>"Very well," said Vane, a dim suspicion of the +truth beginning to steal into his soul, "it is a little +mysterious to me, but I daresay we shall soon +understand each other."</p> + +<p>He paused for a moment, and then, with a visible +effort which made Rayburn love and honour +him from that moment forth, he went on:</p> + +<p>"And perhaps it would simplify matters for both +of us if you began by telling me who <i>we</i> are?"</p> + +<p>"Your sister, or rather your half-sister," Rayburn +began falteringly, and then stopped.</p> + +<p>He saw Vane wince and heard his teeth come +together with a snap, and he saw his hands clench +up into fists and his face pale, already turned ashen +grey white that denotes utter bloodlessness. It was +the face of a corpse with living eyes that looked at +him with an expression which could not be +translated into human words. Rayburn had +looked death in the face many a time and laughed +at it, but he didn't laugh now. As he said afterwards, +he would have given anything to be a +couple of miles away from Vane just then. He +didn't speak because he had nothing to say, his +thoughts would not be translated into language, +and so there was nothing for it but to wait for +Vane to speak.</p> + +<p>For a few moments more the two men faced +each other in silence, yet each reading the other's +thoughts as accurately as though they had been +talking with perfect frankness. Then Vane spoke +in a slow, hard, grating voice which none of the +congregation of St. Chrysostom would have recognised +as that of the eloquent preacher of the +Sermon on the Mount, to which Rayburn, who +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span>had heard that sermon, listened with a shock, +which, as he told Carol later, sent a shiver through +him from head to foot.</p> + +<p>"Yes, Mr. Rayburn, I think I understand more +fully now. My sister Carol—she has come here +with you to-night, and I suppose I am right in +thinking that you were to some extent responsible, +quite innocently no doubt, for her disappearance +about a year ago. Is that so?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Rayburn, "that's so, and that's why +I wouldn't shake hands with you. I did take her +away. She has been round the world with me, +travelling with me as my wife, and she isn't my +wife, and—well, that is about all there is."</p> + +<p>"And why isn't she your wife?" exclaimed +Vane, with an unreasoning burst of anger. Then, +after a little pause, he went on in a tone that was +almost humble.</p> + +<p>"I beg your pardon, Mr. Rayburn, that was a +foolish thing to say, as most things said in haste +and anger are. You only did what any other +man with no ties and plenty of money would have +done under the circumstances. Forgive me! +Only the hand of Providence itself saved me from +committing, without knowledge, an infinitely +greater sin than yours. I suppose Carol has told +you how I met her and what happened, and, of +course, my father has told you about my getting +out of the cab that night at the top of the +Gardens? No, no, I have nothing to forgive, +nothing to say except, as Carol's brother, to ask +you why you have brought her here? That, at +least, I think I am entitled to ask."</p> + +<p>"Maxwell," replied Rayburn, pulling himself +together as a man might do after being badly +beaten in a fight, "I have been in a good many +bad places in my lifetime, but this has been about +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span>the worst, and I'd a damned sight sooner—I beg +your pardon, you know what I mean—I would +very much rather been talking to a South American +Dago with a pistol at my head, than having this +talk with you, but it's got to be done.</p> + +<p>"You know, I suppose, or at any rate your +father knows, how I met Carol and how we +fixed it up to go away together. I admit, without +any reserve, that I did take her just as any man +like myself, who had had a pretty hard time for a +few years and had come back with a ridiculous +superfluity of money, would have taken such a +girl under such circumstances; that is brutal, but +at any rate, it is honest. Well, we went round the +world together, and it was only a fortnight ago—we've +been back three weeks now—that I found +out who she was."</p> + +<p>"Not from her?" exclaimed Vane, with almost +pitiful eagerness.</p> + +<p>"No," replied Rayburn, "she would have died +first. Over and over again I tried to get her to +tell me who and what she was, because of course +it was perfectly easy to see—well, you know what +I mean—but she wouldn't. It was the one confidence +that she never gave me; in fact, when I was +trying to insist upon it, she told me if I opened the +subject again, she would leave me there and then, +whatever happened to her."</p> + +<p>"Then how did you find out?" asked Vane, in +the same dry, hard voice. "I more than believe +you when you say she would never have told you."</p> + +<p>"Through the merest accident," replied Rayburn. +"A day or two after we landed, we went +to dinner at Verrey's, and we had hardly sat down +before a friend of hers, Miss Russell, came in—well—with +a friend, as they say. She came and +spoke to Carol, and the four of us dined together. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span>The next day Miss Russell came to see Carol, and +you know, or perhaps you don't know, that it was +Miss Russell's friend who introduced me to Carol. +I got hold of Miss Russell afterwards—she's as +clean-hearted a girl as ever the Fates—however, +you won't agree with me there perhaps, you don't +believe in Fate, I do. But that's neither here nor +there. I told her what I am going to tell you, +and she told me Carol's story, and that is why I +am here to-night."</p> + +<p>There was a good deal of meaning in the words, +but for Vane there was infinitely more in Rayburn's +voice and the half-shamed manner in which +he spoke. Vane felt that if this talk went on much +longer, the strain would be too much for him to +bear, for it was his sister, or at least the daughter +of his own mother that this man was talking about. +He put out his hand again and said:</p> + +<p>"I think I know now, Mr. Rayburn, what you +were going to say, and if I am right, let me, her +brother, say it for you and for her, you won't +refuse my hand this time, will you?"</p> + +<p>"No," said Rayburn, "I won't, and for the +matter of that," he went on as their hands met, +"I don't think there is much more for either of +us to say, except just for me to ask you one question."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Vane, "and what is that?"</p> + +<p>"You are her brother and a priest. Will you +take me for your brother-in-law and marry us?"</p> + +<p>Their hands were still clasped; each was looking +straight into the other's eyes, and the two +faces, so different individually, and yet for the +moment so strangely alike, fronted each other in +silence. Then Vane dropped Rayburn's hand, put +his hands on his shoulders, and said:</p> + +<p>"You cannot be lying, you haven't the mouth or +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span>the eyes of a man who tells lies. You have sinned, +sinned deeply, for you have bought with your +money what should have no other price than lawful +love; but love has come to you, and love has +made lawful and right what was sinful before. +You told me at first that you wanted to confess +to me both as man and priest. Very well, as +man, as Carol's brother I forgive you, if you have +done anything that I have to forgive, and as a +priest of God I will marry you, and when you have +taken the Sacrament of Matrimony from my hands, +as a priest, I will absolve you from your sin. It +is a miracle——"</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Rayburn, "it is. I am not altogether +of your way of thinking, you know, but +there, I am with you; it is a miracle in more ways +than one. I know I am expressing myself horribly +badly, but, to put it as shortly as I can, it is +the sort of miracle that only a good, clean-souled, +pure-hearted girl like Carol, could have worked +upon a fellow like myself. I tell you, Maxwell, +honestly, that if she wouldn't have me now, I'm +damned if I know what I should do. She is everything +that is good to me. I am worth nearly a +couple of millions, and not a cent of it would be +worth anything to me if I lost her. And so you +really will marry us?"</p> + +<p>"I will," said Vane. "Thank God and you into +whose heart He has put this saving thought of +righteousness."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Rayburn, "I see what you mean, +but really, the credit isn't mine at all, it is all +Carol's. Do you know, Maxwell, that I am going +to have one of the most delightful wives man +ever won? If I could only tell you just exactly +how I fell in love with her—but of course a man +could never tell another man that, and after all it +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span>doesn't matter. I've got the one girl in the world +I want——"</p> + +<p>There was another little pause, and then Rayburn +went on, speaking as shyly and hesitatingly +as a schoolboy confessing a peccadillo:</p> + +<p>"There's one other thing I should like to say, +Maxwell, but I hardly know how to say it."</p> + +<p>He stopped again, and Vane said, smiling for +the first time during the interview:</p> + +<p>"Then say it, as one man would say it to +another. I think we understand each other now. +What is it?"</p> + +<p>"Well, it's this," replied Rayburn, flushing like +a girl under the tan of his skin, "you know Carol +and I met quite by chance, and I took her away +just as what she seemed to be. Then, after a +month or two—you'll hardly believe me, but it is +the Lord's own truth—I began to fall in love with +her, honestly I mean, and in quite a different way. +One evening, it was in Japan, and we were coming +back from a trip to Fuji. I couldn't stand it any +longer, I felt such a hopeless sweep, and I told her. +It was a queer sort of courtship, and it took me +about six weeks to bring her round—and then at +last—we were in the Rockies then—she gave in +and confessed that she loved me in the same way +that I loved her. I kissed her. I could never tell +you how different that kiss was from all the +others."</p> + +<p>"Of course it was," said Vane, gently. "It was +a pure one, a holy one, and God was very near +you, Rayburn, in that moment."</p> + +<p>"I believe He was," replied Rayburn, simply, +"for from that moment, we were both absolutely +changed. Since that kiss, Carol has been as +sacred to me as my own sister would be if I had +one. That is what I wanted to tell you."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span></p> +<p>"And God bless you for telling me!" said Vane, +solemnly. "If I had any doubts before, I have +none now. After that, knowing all I do, I would +give you the blessed Sacrament to-morrow."</p> + +<p>"On Sunday I hope you will give it to us both," +replied Rayburn.</p> + +<p>At that moment the door opened, and Sir +Arthur came in.</p> + +<p>"Dinner is nearly ready," he said. "Are you +about ready for it? Ah, yes, I see, you understand +each other, don't you?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, Sir Arthur," said Rayburn, swinging +round with an almost military precision of movement. +"I've made my confession, and I am to +receive absolution when the happiest moment of +my life comes, and you know when that will be."</p> + +<p>"I think I do," said Sir Arthur, with a look at +Vane, who was staring vacantly down into the +flower-filled fireplace. "Then you have settled it +all between you, is that so, Vane?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, with God's help, we have," he replied, and +then, with a swift change of tone and manner he +went on: "and now as we have got our family +affairs settled to a certain extent, I suppose we can +go and join the ladies. I am longing to see Carol +again."</p> + +<p>"And so am I," said Rayburn, "let us go."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI"></a>CHAPTER XXI.</h2> + + +<p>Rayburn went out first and Vane followed him, +feeling, as he said to himself afterwards, as though +he was walking across the boundary between one +world and another. He knew that Carol and Dora +were in the drawing-room. Dora he had never +seen before. Carol he had not seen since the night +of the University Boat Race. Ernshaw, with the +memory of what he had said in Vane's room at +Oxford fresh in his mind, caught him by the arm +and said:</p> + +<p>"Maxwell, I believe I am going to meet my fate +to-night as you met yours in another way. Was +there ever such a complication in the life-affairs of +little mortals like ourselves?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know," said Vane, "and I don't care," +gripping his arm hard as they crossed the hall. +"Wait, it may be the Providence that shapes our +ends."</p> + +<p>"Rough-hew them as we will," said Rayburn, +looking backward.</p> + +<p>"Ah, well, since we understand each other, as I +think we do now, <i>Vogue la galčre!</i> And, Mr. +Ernshaw," he went on, "I have heard things and +things. I am not giving any confidences away, but +by the same token you and I will soon be sailing +in the same boat or something very like it——"</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span></p> +<p>"Oh, yes," said Ernshaw, "I see what you +mean!" Then he gripped his arm a little harder +before they went into the drawing-room. Vane +went on with his father, and Ernshaw said:</p> + +<p>"Look here, Maxwell, you have passed your +crisis, you and Rayburn, I'm only getting near mine. +What am I to do, what can I do?"</p> + +<p>"That I can't tell you. You see, to put it into +the twentieth-century language, the Eternal Feminine +is here, and you have got to reckon with her +just as Rayburn has done. Come now, if you've +made your mind up, go and meet your fate."</p> + +<p>As he said this Vane pushed the door of the +drawing-room open. Sir Arthur and Rayburn had +gone in just before him.</p> + +<p>"Carol!"</p> + +<p>"Vane! and is it really you—you?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," he said, taking a few swift strides towards +her and for the first time putting his arms round +her. "Yes, dear, your brother."</p> + +<p>"Really brother, Vane? Do you truly mean it—will +you really take me for your sister now that you +know everything—I mean all about Cecil and myself?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, Carol, and because I do know, because he +as a man has told me everything. I am going to +marry you soon, and no man, no priest could marry +his sister to his friend with more hope for happiness +than I shall marry you and Rayburn."</p> + +<p>He took hold of her left hand, and stretched out +his hand to Rayburn and said:</p> + +<p>"Come now, sister and brother, as you are going +to be!"</p> + +<p>He took their two hands and joined them. Over +the two hands he clasped his own, and looking +swiftly from one to the other he said:</p> + +<p>"Afterwards I will say the words that I cannot +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span>speak here." And then, with a sudden change of +tone and manner which came as a quick surprise to +both Carol and Rayburn, he went on:</p> + +<p>"Rayburn, this is my sister. Carol, Rayburn +tells me that he wants to marry you, and I suppose——"</p> + +<p>"You needn't suppose anything at all, Vane. I've +said yes already. If you and Sir Arthur will only +say yes too——"</p> + +<p>Vane drew back from her, and looked round toward +Sir Arthur and Dora. Rayburn, having gone +through the formalities of introduction which +Vane's tact had made necessary, held out his hand +and they shook hands.</p> + +<p>"It is rather unceremonious, Miss Maxwell," he +said, addressing her for the first time by a name +that was not her own, "but——"</p> + +<p>"But, my dear Carol, you are forgetting that you +are hostess to-night," said Sir Arthur, "and I think +there are two of our guests who have not been, as +one would say in Society, properly introduced."</p> + +<p>"Oh, of course; I'm so sorry," said Carol. +"Dora, forgive me. I know you will. I was too +happy just now to think of anything else. Mr. +Ernshaw, this is Dora. Dora, this is Mr. Ernshaw. +I hope you will be very good friends. That's a +rather unconventional way of introduction, I must +say."</p> + +<p>As the last words left her laughing lips, and she +was looking exquisitely dainty and desirable in a +quietly magnificent costume which had cost as +much as many much advertised wedding dresses, +Dora and Ernshaw faced each other for the first +time. She had seen him with Vane at the ordination +service in Worcester Cathedral, but they had +never met before under the sanction of social +acquaintance.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span></p> +<p>She looked at him and he looked at her, and as +their eyes met some impulse in the soul of both +made them hold out their hands as people do not +usually do when they are introduced in ordinary +drawing-room style. Ernshaw's went out +straight.</p> + +<p>"Miss Russell," he said, even while her hand was +moving slowly towards his.</p> + +<p>"My dear Mr. Ernshaw, whatever you have to +say, I'm afraid I will have to ask you to keep it just +for a little," said Sir Arthur, as the door swung +open. "Here is Koda Bux, and he does not allow +me to be late for dinner; he has many virtues, but +that is the best of them. Mr. Rayburn, you will +take Carol in? Mr. Ernshaw, will you give your +arm to Miss Russell, and Vane and I will bring up +the rear."</p> + +<p>"Dad," said Vane, as he gripped his father's arm, +"you have helped to do God's work to-night; look +at them!"</p> + +<p>"You did more when you got out of the cab at +the top of the gardens here," he whispered in reply.</p> + +<p>"I didn't do that, dad; she did. She knew, and +I didn't. God bless her."</p> + +<p>"Amen," said his father. "And now we will +return to earth and go and eat."</p> + +<p>There were not many more delightful dinners +eaten in London that night than what Cecil Rayburn +called his betrothal feast. He and Carol now +understood each other thoroughly. Vane and his +father also knew the circumstances so far as they +were concerned, and a little more. Ernshaw and +Dora, each knowing just a little more than the +others did, began to make friends fast, and therefore +rapidly, but Dora was still <i>declassée</i>. Carol +had already been lifted beyond the confines of that +half-sphere which is inhabited by so many thou<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span>sands +of women who are neither maiden, wife, nor +widow. Dora was still a dweller in it, knowing all +its infamy and shame, and knowing, too, that awful +necessity which is so often at once the equivalent +and the excuse for sin.</p> + +<p>Everyone took Sir Arthur's hint, and the conversation +rattled on around the table as lightly as +it might have around any other dinner table in +London. Carol and Sir Arthur and Rayburn had +it mostly to themselves at first, but after a little the +conversation grew more general. Dora and Carol +engaged in a really brilliant discussion on the subject +of Mrs. Lynn Linton's last book, with the result +that Carol said that she wouldn't live for ever +at any price, to which Dora replied with just a suspicion +of a note of sadness in her voice.</p> + +<p>"Yes, Carol, I quite agree with you, or at least +if I were you I should do."</p> + +<p>"Which," said Ernshaw, "is, I think, as nearly +as possible the same thing. Surely if one cannot +agree with one's self——"</p> + +<p>"No, Mr. Ernshaw," said Dora, putting her elbows +on the table and her chin between her hands. +"No, I'm afraid I can hardly agree with you there. +After all, our worst enemies are those of our own +household, by which of course I mean our immediate +surroundings. It is this awful necessity to +live, to eat and to have a place to sleep in. Of +course you are thinking of what Talleyrand said +to the young aristocrat who wanted to live for nothing."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Ernshaw, "I know that. He said he +didn't see the necessity, and I am not altogether +certain that he was wrong, but you——"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I," she replied in a tone that had a thrill +of angry reproach running through it, "I, as you +know, am—well—a superfluous woman, one who +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span>isn't wanted, a sort of waste product of the factory +that we call civilisation."</p> + +<p>"I am afraid you people are getting far too serious +in your conversation," said Carol from her end +of the table opposite Sir Arthur. "No, Dora, I +really can't allow it; social problems are not in the +menu to-night, and you and Mr. Ernshaw will have +to keep them for some other time. Meanwhile, +suppose we leave the rest for their smokes, and you +come with me and run through that song you are +going to sing; we haven't tried it together for quite +a long time, as Mr. Rayburn said when we were on +the other side of the Atlantic. Come along."</p> + +<p>As she rose from her chair, Koda Bux, who had +been standing immovable behind his master, +opened the door, and as Carol, daintily and yet +most plainly dressed, passed through, his sombre +eyes lit up as though by an inspiration of long past +days, and his teeth came together and he said in +his soul:</p> + +<p>"It is the daughter of the Mem Sahib; what +marvel is this! If there is vengeance to be done, +may mine be the hand. Inshallah! I should die +content, even if it was only a minute afterwards. +He has his kismet, and I have mine. Allah will +give it to me; but they may be the same. Once +the roomal round his neck, and his breath would +be already in his mouth. Dog and son of a dog, +he would be better dead!"</p> + +<p>It had been arranged that Carol and Dora should +take up their abode with Sir Arthur, so that Carol +might be married from her father's house. Under +the circumstances it was only natural that the wedding +was to be absolutely private, and it was already +decided that immediately after the wedding +Rayburn and Carol should leave for a month in +Paris, and then go on to Western Australia, where +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span>most of Rayburn's mining properties were. He +also owned one side of a street in Perth and a +country estate with a big bungalow-built house on +the eastern hills overlooking the Swan River.</p> + +<p>The only difficulty appeared ahead to Sir Arthur +was some mysterious connection with the Raleighs +and the Garthornes. It was, of course, impossible +that the wedding could take place without their +knowledge, if Sir Arthur was to give Carol away +as he intended to do, and yet the moment that +Garthorne's name was mentioned Carol had turned +white to the lips and a look of deadly fear had +come into her eyes.</p> + +<p>"No, no," she said, "not them, I can't tell you +why, and you mustn't ask me. You have been very +good to me, and you are going to do more for me +than ever was done to a girl like me before, but +sooner than meet them I would run away again as +I did from Melville Gardens. I would, really, but +you must not ask me why; there are some things +that cannot be told."</p> + +<p>After this Sir Arthur, finding it impossible to get +any inkling of the mystery from Carol, asked Dora +if she could tell him the meaning of it, and she too +turned white. She did not reply for a few moments, +and then she said:</p> + +<p>"No, Sir Arthur, I cannot tell you. All I can +say is that Carol is perfectly right. It would be +utterly impossible for her to meet either Sir Reginald +Garthorne or his son, and of course she could +not meet Mrs. Garthorne without meeting her husband. +There is a reason, and a very solemn one, +too, for this, but I can assure you, Sir Arthur——"</p> + +<p>"That is enough, Miss Russell," said Sir Arthur +gravely. "I am perfectly satisfied, and I have no +right to ask for an explanation. The wedding +shall be absolutely private; no one shall be asked +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span>except ourselves. Vane shall marry them early in +the morning, we will come back here for lunch, and +then they will go straight off to Paris. I will tell +the Garthornes about it afterwards."</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Dora, "I think that would be best."</p> + +<p>That night Carol and Dora had a talk in Carol's +room. It was rather a discussion perhaps than a +conversation, and the question was whether Sir +Arthur and Vane should be told the dreadful secret +which Carol had discovered at Reginald Garthorne's +wedding. Carol, clean-hearted and +straightforward as she was naturally, shrank in +horror from such a revelation as this; but Dora, +whose nature was deeper, and who had a stronger +religious bias, felt that at all hazards the truth +should be told, horrible as it was.</p> + +<p>"That man Garthorne," she said, "is a brute. I +am perfectly certain that he deliberately made your +brother drunk that day at Oxford—I mean that he +took advantage of the weakness that you discovered +to tempt him to go on drinking, so that he +might get drunk on the most important morning +of his life. He knew very well what he was doing. +He knew if he could only make him drunk that +morning, everything would be at an end between +him and Miss Raleigh."</p> + +<p>"But, my dear Dora, suppose that is so, and I +hope it isn't," replied Carol, "how on earth can you +have found that out? Of course, if it really is so, +Vane and Sir Arthur ought to know of it, and, well, +I suppose of the other thing too, dreadful and all +as it is, but——"</p> + +<p>"I see what you mean," said Dora, "and I will +tell you why. In the first place, when we were at +the flat, Bernard—I mean Mr. Falcon—told me one +or two things Mr. Garthorne had said to him when +they were getting confidential over their whiskies, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span>and I had a few minutes' talk with Mr. Ernshaw +this evening which—well, what Mr. Falcon told me +and what he said were the two and two that made +four. I am afraid that is not very grammatical, +but it is true. Of course he wouldn't have told me +if I had not said something about it; but the moment +he told me about your brother's collapse that +morning the truth came to me like a flash. Reginald +Garthorne is a scoundrel, and his father is +worse, for he is a hypocrite as well as a scoundrel. +He pretends to be Sir Arthur's friend—he has done +so for years. He has allowed his son to steal +Vane's life-long love from him, knowing all that +he himself did—and, well, no—I can't say the +rest."</p> + +<p>"You mean," said Carol quietly, and with a note +of hardness in her voice, "you mean that he is my +father. It is very dreadful, isn't it?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, Dora, it is, but you are not to blame after +all; you didn't know, and of course we must admit +that Mr. Garthorne didn't know so morally. You +are both quite innocent there, but there is someone +else just now. We've been friends and comrades +now for a long time, tell me, dear, does Mr. Rayburn +know?"</p> + +<p>"I have told him everything," replied Carol, with +an effort which she could not conceal, even from +Dora.</p> + +<p>"Yes, everything, even the very worst. You +know when, as he says, he fell in love with me and, +as I told you, began to treat me altogether differently, +and then asked me to marry him, I said +'No.' I felt that I couldn't say 'Yes' honestly +unless he knew everything. I had got very fond +of him, and I suppose that was the reason why. I +felt that I had to tell him the truth, and so I told +him. Of course it wouldn't have been the straight +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span>thing to do anything else. If he had been like +other men——"</p> + +<p>"But he isn't," said Dora; "all men are not men, +you know, and he's a man, and you are just about +as lucky a girl as ever got a real man for her husband. +Now I see what you mean. Yes, of course, +it would be wicked to tell the truth just now. In +a week you will be married and away to Australia +to live a new life in a new world. Then no one will +know Mrs. Rayburn, the wife of the millionaire, +except as Mrs. Rayburn, but after that vengeance +must be done."</p> + +<p>"But why, Dora—why not let things stop just +as they are? What is the use of bringing all these +things up again and making misery for everybody?"</p> + +<p>"Simply because the truth should be known, because +a man who has done another the greatest possible +injury should not be allowed to remain his +friend even in appearance. The truth ought to be +told, and it must be told."</p> + +<p>"Very well," said Carol, "tell it, Dora, after I am +gone. I have told him all the truth, but you know +I am like a girl coming out of hell into heaven."</p> + +<p>"And do you think that I would spoil your +heaven?" said Dora. "No, you are too good for +that."</p> + +<p>"I am not half so good as you," said Carol. "I +have only had infinitely more good fortune than +I deserve."</p> + +<p>"I don't think that," replied Dora. "I have +known you too long and too well. I believe, after +all, that everyone does get in this world just about +what they deserve if everything was understood, +which of course it isn't; but I am quite certain +about you. Good-night, Carol, and pleasant +dreams—as of course they will be if you have any."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span></p> +<p>"Good-night, Dora!" laughed Carol, with one of +her swift changes of manner. "By the way, I have +quite forgotten to ask you how you like Mr. Ernshaw?"</p> + +<p>Dora looked at her straight in the eyes for a +moment, her cheeks flushed ever so slightly, and +she said almost stiffly:</p> + +<p>"I am afraid, Carol, you have begun to dream +already."</p> + +<p>As the door closed Carol went and stood in front +of the long mirror in the wardrobe, and still smiling +at herself, as well she might, she said:</p> + +<p>"Well, it is all very wonderful, and part of it +very terrible, and I certainly have got a great deal +more than I deserve. If Dora only gets what she +deserves it will make things a little more equal. +Good-night—Mrs. Rayburn!"<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXII" id="CHAPTER_XXII"></a>CHAPTER XXII.</h2> + + +<p>On the following Sunday evening London had +another theological sensation. The National +Secular Society had advertised far and wide that +the preacher of the famous sermon at St. +Chrysostom had consented to deliver an address +at the Hall of Science, and that the chair was to +be taken by the President of the Society, who was +one of the most eloquent and uncompromising exponents +of free-thought and rationalism in the +world.</p> + +<p>Not only in the Anglican churches but also +among Catholics and Nonconformists a perfect +tempest of indignation had burst forth during the +past few days. A hurriedly summoned but +crowded meeting was held at Exeter Hall on the +same night that Vane had welcomed Carol and her +lover into the family circle. It was mainly expressive +of evangelical opinion, and was addressed +with indignant eloquence by several of the principal +Low Church and Nonconformist divines in +London. Their principal theme was ritualism and +atheism, with special reference to the connection +that appeared to exist between them in the person +of the Rev. Vane Maxwell.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span></p> +<p>To begin with, he had joined a confraternity of +Anglican priests whose practises were notoriously +and admittedly illegal, and he had taken advantage +of his position in the pulpit to preach a sermon +which had sent a thrill of indignation through the +hearts of all the most generous supporters of +Church and mission work throughout the United +Kingdom and abroad.</p> + +<p>He had taken upon himself to put a brutally +literal construction on the words of Christ which +it would be absolutely impossible to carry out in +practice unless the whole of Christendom were +pauperised—and what, then, would become of the +work of the churches, and, particularly, of those +vast missionary movements which had spread the +light of Christianity in so many dark places of the +earth? How would they continue to exist without +the vast sums which Christians of wealth so +generously contributed? What was to happen, +even to the churches of all denominations in +England itself, if they accepted the preposterous +doctrine that a man could not enjoy the fruit of +his own labour, or inherit that of his ancestors, and +at the same time remain a Christian? It was +totally out of the question, far beyond the bounds +of all practical common sense, and therefore it +could not be Christian, since, if such a doctrine were +true, Christianity would be impossible.</p> + +<p>And now, not content with preaching from a +Christian pulpit a heresy which, if accepted by +Christians, would make Christianity a practical impossibility, +this headstrong, unthinking visionary, +reckless of all the best traditions of his Church +and his cloth, was going to address an assembly +of infidels and atheists, and, as a minister of the +Gospel, make friends with those who blasphemed +the name of God every time they used it, and did +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span>their utmost to destroy the edifice of Christianity +and to uproot the foundations of the Christian +faith.</p> + +<p>It was monstrous, it was horrible, and the general +sense of the speeches, and of the resolutions which +were unanimously and enthusiastically carried at +the end of the meeting, was that the man who +could preach heresy in a Christian pulpit, then, +the next Sunday, associate himself deliberately +with infidels and atheists, was not worthy to remain +within the fold of the Christian Ministry.</p> + +<p>Of course, the speeches were duly reported in +the papers the next morning with, in some cases, +a considerable amount of editorial embroidery, and +nowhere were they read with greater interest than +at the breakfast-table of Sir Arthur's house in +Warwick Gardens, especially as, side by side with +them, came the announcement that another +meeting of protest was to be held at St. James's +Hall on the Saturday evening, under the auspices +of a committee of members of the English Church +Union. The chair was to be taken by Canon +Thornton-Moore, and several of the leading lights +of High Anglicanism were to speak.</p> + +<p>"What a very wicked person you must be, +Vane," said Carol, who had swiftly skimmed +through some of the speeches and the comments +on them. "The Low Church people seem to +have excommunicated you altogether, and now the +High Church are going to do it. Why don't you +go to this meeting to-night and give them a bit +of your mind? I believe they are all frightened +of you and your new doctrines, and that is why +they are making such a fuss about it."</p> + +<p>"My doctrines are not new, Carol," replied Vane, +with a smile which seemed to her very gentle and +sweet. "They are just as old as Christianity +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span>itself, and they are not mine, but the Master's. +No, I don't think I shall go to the meeting. I +am afraid there will be quite trouble enough +without me, and, besides, personal controversy +seldom does any good at all. I only hope, indeed, +that these good people will keep away from the +Hall of Science on Sunday night. It is the +greatest of pities that it was made public. I +simply wanted to have a quiet talk with the usual +audience."</p> + +<p>"I am afraid you won't have many more quiet +talks with any audiences now, Vane," laughed Sir +Arthur. "This sudden jump that you have made +into fame has made it impossible. You will have +to pay the usual penalty of greatness."</p> + +<p>"It appears," said Carol, "in this case, to be +mostly abuse and misunderstanding."</p> + +<p>"I don't think there is much misunderstanding, +Carol," said Dora. "It seems to me to be quite +the other way about. These people understand +Mr. Maxwell only too well for their own comfort. +They see quite plainly that if he is right, as, of +course, he is, wealth and real Christianity cannot +go together; therefore, equally, of course, fat +livings and bishoprics and archbishoprics at ten +and fifteen thousand a year will also be impossible. +It may be very wicked to say so, but I think a lot +of these good people are worrying themselves +much more about salaries and endowments and +that sort of thing than real Christianity."</p> + +<p>"Of course they are," said Carol. "I wonder +how many of them will do what Vane has done, +give up everything he had——"</p> + +<p>"My dear Carol," interrupted Vane, gently, +"that is not quite the point. You must remember +that these men have their opinions just as I have +mine, and they may not think it their duty to do +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span>that. I do not believe that it is right for a man +to be a priest of the Church and possess more than +the actual necessaries of life. They believe that +it is right."</p> + +<p>"And a very convenient belief, too!" said Carol, +with a look of admiration. "Well, I am not as +charitable as you are, and I don't believe that they +do believe it. Now, there's Cecil and the carriage. +Dear me! how very punctual he is."</p> + +<p>"There's not much to wonder at in that," said +Sir Arthur. "Well, now, I suppose you young +ladies are going to have a morning in Paradise—the +one that is bounded by Oxford Street on the +north and Piccadilly on the south. Vane, we will +go and have a cigar with Mr. Rayburn while they +are getting ready."</p> + +<p>The meeting at St. James's Hall was much less +crowded, and, as some thought, much more +decorous than the one at Exeter Hall. Canon +Thornton-Moore, a man of stately presence, high +social standing and very considerable wealth—he +had married the daughter of one of the most +successful operators in the Kaffir Circus—made an +ideal chairman. He was a High Churchman and +the son of a Bishop. He was the incarnation of +the most aristocratic section of the Anglican +Church. He was supported by the presence of a +Duke and two High Church peers on the platform, +and half a dozen vicars and curates, all eloquent +preachers and fashionable exponents of ritualistic +doctrine, were announced to speak in advocacy +of the protest which the meeting had been called +to make.</p> + +<p>The proceedings were very quiet and dignified—and +very churchy. It was the Church from beginning +to end; it never seemed to strike either +the speakers or the audience that there was any<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span>thing +that might fairly be called Christianity outside +the Church. In fact, the words Christ and +Christianity were not used at all from the platform.</p> + +<p>The only approach to unseemliness occurred +when, in response to a formal intimation that +"discussion within reasonable limits" would be +permitted, one of the Kilburn Sisters, a woman +who had given up a fortune and relinquished a +title, got up and asked the chairman point-blank +what <i>his</i> interpretation of the Sermon on the +Mount was, and further, if any of the noble and +reverend gentlemen on the platform could give +a better exposition of it as a rule of Christian life +than Vane Maxwell had done?</p> + +<p>She had hardly uttered her question before +murmurs of angry protest began to run from lip to +lip through the hall; but when she went on to +ask why the preacher of the now famous sermon +should be denounced by his fellow priests for +giving an address to free-thinkers in a free-thought +hall, when Christ himself, for his own good purposes, +associated himself with publicans and +sinners and thought none too low or too utterly +lost to take by the hand, her voice was at once +drowned by a chorus of "Oh! Oh's!" amidst +which the chairman rose and said in his most +dignified manner:</p> + +<p>"I hope that I have the sense and feeling of +the meeting with me when I say that the questions +asked by our most respected sister seem to have +been asked under a total misconception of the +circumstances. It is obvious that they raise issues +which could not possibly be discussed in such a +place, and on such an occasion as this. I would +remind our dear friend that this edifice is not a +church, and this platform not a pulpit; and that, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span>therefore, I do not feel myself justified, even +if time and other circumstances permitted, to +enter upon a doctrinal subject which involves +so many far-reaching considerations as this one +does."</p> + +<p>The Canon sat down amidst a many-voiced +murmur of approval, and the Duke said audibly to +him:</p> + +<p>"A very proper way, my dear Canon, of dealing +with a most improper question. The dear lady +seems to think that we are not capable of reading +our Bibles for ourselves."</p> + +<p>After that the chairman put to the meeting the +resolution of protest to the effect that if the +Reverend Vane Maxwell persisted in carrying out +his intention to proceed from a pulpit of the church +to the platform of an infidel lecture hall, he would +make it the painful duty of his canonical superiors +to take his conduct into most serious consideration, +and, further, should he persist in this deplorable +resolution, he would arouse the gravest suspicions +in the minds of all loyal churchmen as to his fitness +for dispensing the sacred functions of his +office.</p> + +<p>The Kilburn Sister and a few others walked +out amidst a chilling silence, and under a silent +fire of glances which ought to have made them +feel very uncomfortable. Perhaps it did.</p> + +<p>The resolution was put and passed without a +dissentient voice, and when the proceedings were +over and Lady Canore, who had been one of the +most energetic organisers of the meeting, got back +into her carriage, she said to her husband:</p> + +<p>"I think the dear Canon's reply was most +dignified and proper. That woman ought to be +ashamed of herself—and a Kilburn Sister, too! +Donald, I shall certainly go and hear what this +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span>Mr. Maxwell has to say to these—ah—these people +at, where is it? the Hall of what? Oh, yes! +Science, and you must manage to get a seat. I +believe you pay for them just as you do in a +theatre. It is, of course, very shocking, but I +think it will be most interesting."</p> + +<p>A good many other members of the audience +said practically the same thing in other ways, and +so it came about that the Hall in Old Street was +packed as it had not been since the most famous +days of Charles Bradlaugh, and packed, too, with +a most strangely assorted audience of democrats +and aristocrats, socialists and landowners, freethinkers +of the deistic, the atheistic, and the +agnostic persuasions, and Christians of even more +varying shades of opinion, from the most rigidly +Calvinistic evangelical, to the most artistically +emotional of the High Anglican cult.</p> + +<p>The President rose amidst the usual applause, +but it hushed the moment he began to speak, in +clear incisive tones which sent every syllable +distinctly from end to end of the hall:</p> + +<p>"Friends, I intend to say very little, because we +are going to hear to-night what we very seldom +hear in a secular lecture-hall. We are going to +hear an address which you are waiting for as +eagerly as I am, an address delivered by a man +who, as a Priest of the Church of England, last +Sunday sent a thrill of astonishment, of amazement, +I might almost say of horror, through Christian +England."</p> + +<p>A burst of applause, coming chiefly from the +back of the hall, interrupted the speaker, but he +put his hand up, and went on:</p> + +<p>"No, please! I must ask you not to applaud. +For one thing, there is not time for it. Just let +me get my say said, and then, when Mr. Maxwell +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span>gives us the message he has brought us from what +we are, perhaps, too ready to believe the enemy's +camp, applaud him as much as you like. What I +want to do now is to say as far as possible without +offence, and without hurting the feelings of the +many members of Christian churches who have +come amongst us to-night, that it is to be our +privilege to listen here in what has been recently +called the head-quarters of infidelity—an insulting +epithet which I, with you and all true +rationalists indignantly repudiate—a man, a Christian +clergyman, a priest of the Church of England +who has, as you already know, raised a hurricane +of criticism throughout this Christian country by +daring to tell Christians just what Jesus of +Nazareth meant—if plain words mean anything—when +he preached the Sermon on the Mount. He +has dared to say from a Christian pulpit what we +have been saying from these platforms of ours +ever since we had them—that Christendom +is not Christian, and that it cannot be so until +it is prepared to be honest with itself and its +God.</p> + +<p>"Mr. Maxwell has come amongst us to-night +with other thoughts, other faiths, other beliefs than +ours, but from what I see of the audience he will +not speak to freethinkers only. I believe that +there are more professing Christians in this hall +to-night than there ever have been before. Let +us remember that. It may be that Mr. Maxwell +will teach us some lessons as unpalatable as those +which he taught from the pulpit of St. +Chrysostom; but do not let us forget this that +we shall be listening to a man who is a missionary +in the best sense of the word, a man who has +justified his faith by the sacrifice of his worldly +prospects, and who has taken upon himself a task +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span>infinitely more difficult, infinitely more thankless +than that of the missionary who, as we believe, +carries at an immense expense of money which +could be better spent in the charity that begins at +home, a message of salvation, as he no doubt +honestly believes it to be, to savages who cannot +understand it, or to the people who were civilized +when we were savages, and who don't want it and +won't have it.</p> + +<p>"Mr. Maxwell has taken upon himself, if I may +say so without offence, a far nobler mission than +this, a greater task, if possible, than that of the +noble men and women of all creeds, and no creed, +who minister to the wants of our own savages, by +which I mean those who have been kept in a state +of savagery infinitely worse than that of the negro +slave of seventy years ago, by the necessities of +the civilization which is no more Christian than it +is humane.</p> + +<p>"Mr. Maxwell, by preaching that one famous +sermon of his, has constituted himself a missionary +to the rich, to those who profess and call +themselves Christians, and yet are content to live +utterly and hopelessly unchristian lives. Friends, +the man beside me has begun to make himself +the Savonarola of the twentieth century. Whether +his creed is ours or not, we must all agree that +that sermon of his is the beginning of a great and +noble work. He told his wealthy and fashionable +hearers last Sunday that they could not be Christians +unless they were honest with God and their +fellow men. As regards the first part, some of +us have different beliefs to his, but as regards the +second, we are with him heart and soul. If he +can teach us to be honest with ourselves and each +other, he will have done more to conquer sin and +vice, more to make earth that human paradise +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span>that the poets and dreamers and prophets of all +ages have longed for and foretold, than all the +churches and all the creeds have done for the last +two thousand years. It is a godly because it is a +goodly work, and—if there is a God—that God +will bless him and help him in it."<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXIII" id="CHAPTER_XXIII"></a>CHAPTER XXIII.</h2> + + +<p>As the President sat down and Vane rose to his +feet, quite a tumult of mingled applause, "hear, +hears," hissings and hootings rose up from the +strangely assorted audience.</p> + +<p>Vane faced the half-delighted, half-angry throng +with the perfect steadiness of a man who has +decided upon a certain course and means to pursue +it at all hazards. Curiosity reduced one portion +of the audience to silence, and a respectful +anticipation the other. In the sea of faces before +him, Vane recognised several that were familiar +to him. His father, Carol, Dora, Ernshaw and +Rayburn were there as a matter of course. +Several clerics, high and low, Anglican and Nonconformist, +were dotted about the audience, some +with folded arms and frowning brows as though +they were expecting the worst of heresies, others +smiling in bland and undisguised contempt, believing +that they had come to see one of their +own cloth, who had already made himself an even +more disagreeable subject of reflection to them +than even the infidels in whose house the magic +of Vane's sudden fame had brought them together, +do that which would make it impossible +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span>for him to again commit such an offence in the +pulpit of an English church.</p> + +<p>For a moment or two there was a hush of intense +silence of mental suspense and expectation as +Vane faced his audience and looked steadily about +him before he began to speak, and when he did +begin, the silence changed to an almost inaudible +murmur and movement which is always the sign +of relaxed tension among a large body of human +beings.</p> + +<p>His first words were as unconventional as they +were unexpected.</p> + +<p>"Brother men and sister women; some of you, +like myself, believe in God, in the existence of an +all-wise, over-ruling Providence, which shapes the +destinies of mankind, and yet at the same time +allows each man and woman to work out his or +her own earthly destinies for good or ill, as he or +she chooses—by reason or desire, by inclination or +passion—and we also believe in the efficacy of +the sacrifice which was consummated on Calvary. +There are others listening to me now to whom +these beliefs are merely idle dreams, the inventions +of enthusiasts, or the deliberate frauds of +those who brought them into being and imposed +them by physical force upon those who had no +means of resistance, for their own personal and +political ends.</p> + +<p>"I have not come here to make any attempt to +settle these differences between us. As a priest +of the Church, I wish, with all my soul, that I +could. As a man, I know that I can't. But there +is one ground at least upon which we can meet as +friends, whatever our opinions may be as regards +religion and theology—two terms which, I think +every one here will agree with me, are very far +from meaning the same thing."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span></p> +<p>"As a priest of the Church, I cannot hear that +without protest!" cried a tall, high-browed, thin-featured, +deep-eyed clergyman, springing to his +feet in the middle of the hall. "If theology, the +Science of God, does not mean the same thing +as religion, the word religion has no meaning. +More dangerous, I had almost said more disgraceful, +words never fell from the lips of a man calling +himself a priest of the Church of God."</p> + +<p>The last sentence was spoken in a high, shrill +voice, which rose above the angry murmurs which +came from all parts of the hall, but these Vane +silenced in a moment, by holding up his hand and +smiling as some of the audience had never seen a +man smile before.</p> + +<p>"I am glad," he went on, in slow, very distinct +tones, "that such an objection has been raised so +early by a brother priest. It will help us to understand +each other more clearly, and so I will try to +answer him at once. The difference between +religion and theology is the difference between +the whole and the part; but theology is not a +science, for there is no science of the Infinite. It +is only the study of the many different conceptions +which men of all nations and races have +formed as to the nature of the over-ruling Power +of the universes—of all the attempts to solve the +insoluble and to answer the unanswerable.</p> + +<p>"There are two sayings, one Arabian and one +Italian, which I hope I may quote without offence. +One is, 'God gives us the outline of the picture, +we fill it in. We cannot change the outline, but +we are responsible for every stroke of the brush. +In the end God judges the picture.'</p> + +<p>"The other was the saying of a famous Italian +artist, 'Children and fools should not see work half +done.'</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span></p> +<p>"Now let us grant for the sake of argument +that there is a Creator, and therefore a scheme of +creation. How much can we, dwellers upon a +world which is but as a grain of sand washed hither +and thither by the tide-flow of the ocean of +Infinity, know about the workings of the Will in +obedience to which, as some of us believe, that +tide ebbs and flows through the uncounted ages +of Eternity, and over the measureless expanse of +Infinity? Faced with such a colossal problem as +this, must we not all confess ourselves to be but +as children and fools, since we do not and cannot +see even half of the work, but only an immeasurably +tiny fragment of it? For this reason I feel +justified in saying that those who deny the existence +of the Divine Architect of the universe and +those who claim to know all about His plans, are, +at least, equally mistaken.</p> + +<p>"But that, although I have been glad of the +opportunity of saying it, is not quite what I came +here to say, and, therefore, we will drop that part +of the subject. Last Sunday I preached a sermon +which—I say it both with wonder and gladness—has +produced a very much wider and deeper +effect than I could have hoped it would do. That +was a sermon preached in a Christian church to +a congregation, which, at least, professed and +called itself Christian. To-night I am going to +ask you to listen to a secular sermon preached +from the same text. It will be very brief, because +I know that you have a custom, and a very good +one, of following discourses with discussion, and +as I am going to raise a few distinctly controversial +subjects, I want to leave plenty of our available +time over for the discussion.</p> + +<p>"The theme of my sermon last Sunday at St. +Chrysostom's may be summed up in one word<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span>—Honesty. +The essence of the Sermon on the +Mount is just honesty. I suppose everyone here +has read it, and therefore you will remember that +from beginning to end there is not a word of +dogma in it. In other words it is absolutely +untheological. Perhaps this fact, a very important +one, has never struck some of you before. When +the Master preached that sermon, he, as I believe, +deliberately left out every reference to dogma or +doctrine, creed or church, so that men, whatever +their belief, their nation or their race, could equally +accept it as a universal rule of life and conduct.</p> + +<p>"Some of us here believe in miracles, some do +not. I do, and, so believing, I think that the +Sermon on the Mount is the greatest of all miracles. +It is a greater thing to preach a doctrine +to which all honest men, coming whithersoever +they may from the ends of the earth, will and +must subscribe if they <i>are</i> honest—a doctrine +which is true for all time and for all men, than to +cleanse the leper or to raise the dead to life.</p> + +<p>"I will ask you to let me put this point in +another way, and in a certainly more attractive +form. Let me read you the expression of this +universal truth in the words of two English poets +separated from each other by more than two +hundred years of time and many mountain ridges +and deep valleys of changing thought and +opinion:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"Father of all! in every age,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">In every clime adored,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">By saint, by savage, and by sage,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Jehovah, Jove, or Lord!<br /></span> +</div><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"Thou great First Cause, least understood,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Who all my sense confined<br /></span> +<span class="i0">To know but this, that Thou art good,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">And that myself am blind.<br /></span> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span></div><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"Yet gave me, in this dark estate,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">To see the good from ill;<br /></span> +<span class="i0">And, binding nature fast in fate,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Left free the human will.<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Those lines are from Pope's immortal poem +'The Universal Prayer'; these are from Rudyard +Kipling's 'Hymn Before Action.'</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"High lust and froward bearing,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Proud heart, rebellious brow—<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Deaf ear and soul uncaring,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">We seek Thy mercy now!<br /></span> +<span class="i0">The sinner that forswore Thee,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">The fool that passed Thee by,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Our times are known before Thee—<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Lord, grant us strength to die!<br /></span> +</div><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">"For those who kneel beside us<br /></span> +<span class="i2">At altars not Thine own,<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Who lack the lights that guide us,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">Lord, let their faith atone!<br /></span> +<span class="i0">If wrong we did to call them,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">By honour bound they came;<br /></span> +<span class="i0">Let not Thy wrath befall them,<br /></span> +<span class="i2">But deal to us the blame!<br /></span> +</div></div> + +<p>"Those, perhaps, are the most solemn and deep-meaning +words that have been written or spoken +since Jesus of Nazareth preached the Sermon on +the Mount, and the inner sense, as I read it, is +the same. In life, in death, be honest with yourself, +with your brother-man and your sister-woman, +and with your God if you believe in one.</p> + +<p>"Last Sunday in the pulpit I quoted the words +of Colonel Ingersoll, 'God cannot afford to damn +an honest man.' That phrase has always seemed +to me a marvellous mixture of blasphemy, ignorance, +and sound common sense. From my point +of view it is blasphemous, because it is the utterance +of the atom trying to understand the universe. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span>It is ignorant, because it is impossible for that +human atom who uttered it to form any adequate +conception of the infinitely great whole of which +he was an infinitely small part. And yet, humanly +speaking, it is the soundest and hardest of common +sense. If God is honest He must respect +honesty, no matter whether it is the honesty of +belief, or of disbelief, always supposing that the +belief and the disbelief <i>are</i> honest.</p> + +<p>"The man who calls himself a Christian and +does not conduct his daily life in accordance with +the precepts of the Sermon on the Mount, is one +of two things—a fool who cannot understand the +meaning of plain words, or a knave, who, for many +reasons, which most of my hearers will understand, +pretends to be that which he is not. I may remind +you here that knavery is not by any means +confined to the limits of what is conventionally +termed criminality. For every crime that puts a +man or a woman into prison, there are a hundred +others committed in every-day life with absolute +impunity, and yet they are just as serious, and they +merit a similar if not a heavier punishment than +those which the law punishes with social degradation +and the miseries of penal servitude.</p> + +<p>"I wonder whether it has occurred to any of +you who are listening to me now—whether you +are Christians, professed or real, atheists or agnostics—to +ask yourselves if, under the present conditions +of what we are pleased to call civilization, +an honest world would be possible, and that, I may +say, is just the same thing as asking whether +Christians can or cannot live their lives in accordance +with the teachings of Him who went about +doing good? Of course we all call ourselves +honest, and some of us really believe that we are. +At any rate, most of us would feel very much +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span>insulted if any one else told us that we were not. +But are we? Let us put our pride in our pockets +for a moment and try to answer that pregnant +question. Honesty, like many other terms, of +which immorality is one, has, through its conventional +use, acquired a very restricted and therefore +a quite unreal meaning. We have, by some +vicious process of thought, got accustomed to call +a man or a woman who transgresses the social law +in a certain direction immoral, and in the same +way we have come to apply the word dishonesty +to practices which mean stealing or the attempt to +steal property of a concrete form.</p> + +<p>"But I think you will all agree with me that +both these words have come to be used in a sense +which is so narrow, that it destroys their original +meaning. For every man or woman who +transgresses the social law and is therefore called +immoral—of course after being found out—there +are a hundred or more who break the moral law +every hour of their waking lives. All of you, no +doubt, possess bibles. Read the 27th and 28th +verses of the fifth chapter of the Gospel according +to Matthew, and you will understand what I mean.</p> + +<p>"But there is another immorality than this, and, +as I believe, a greater immorality, for this, so far +as it concerns our sister women, is often not +immorality at all. It is the surrender of a feeble +nature to a pitiless necessity, the necessity to live, +the only alternative, in too many cases, to self-murder. +There is another immorality infinitely +worse than this, which when, as we Christians believe, +the hosts of men are ranged before the Bar +of Eternal Justice will spell damnation, hopeless +and irrevocable, and that is the immorality which +means a dishonesty that deliberately deceives—not +always for the purpose of gain, for this kind +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span>of dishonesty is generally practised by those whom, +to put it plainly, it would not pay to steal.</p> + +<p>"A French philosopher once said that there is +that within the heart of every man which, if known, +would make his dearest friend hate him. That, I +am afraid, is true, not only of men but of women. +It is not the fault of the men or the women; it is +due simply to artificial conditions of life and to the +individual ignorance and stupidity which make reform +impossible. Until what we call civilised and +Christian Society can make up its mind to conduct +its personal, its national, and its international affairs +on the broad and simple lines laid down in +the Sermon on the Mount, no man can afford to be +quite honest. In other words, if Christendom +would be really Christian, it would also be honest; +honest with itself and with its God, with the God +whom it now only pretends to worship, saying +loudly, 'Lord, Lord,' and doing not the things +which He saith!</p> + +<p>"It would not matter—and this I say with all +reverence and with a full sense of my responsibilities +as a Priest of the Church—it would not matter +whether Society called itself Christian or not, as +long as it was honest."</p> + +<p>"That is absolute atheism and blasphemy!" exclaimed +a well-known Nonconformist preacher, +springing up and holding his hands out towards +the platform. "The man who could speak those +words cannot be either a Christian or a minister of +the Gospel. I call upon the speaker to be honest +now, honest with himself and us, and confess that +he is not a Christian, and therefore unworthy to be +a preacher of any Christian creed."</p> + +<p>A storm of mingled expressions of approval and +assent burst out from every part of the crowded +hall. Vane stood immovable and listened to it +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span>with a smile hovering round his lips. The President +rose at once and said:</p> + +<p>"I must remind the reverend gentleman who has +made this interruption—an interruption which, if +made in a church or a chapel, would render him +liable to imprisonment—is entirely out of order. +We welcome discussion, but it must come in its +proper place. We cannot tolerate interruption, and +we won't."</p> + +<p>The rebuke was too just and too pointed not to +be felt, even by the bigot who had deserved it. He +sat down, and when the thunder of applause which +greeted the President's brief but pregnant interlude +had died away, Vane went on without a trace of +emotion in his voice:</p> + +<p>"I cannot say that I am sorry that that interruption +was made, because it makes it possible for +me to ask whether there is really any difference +between Christianity and honesty?"</p> + +<p>Again he was interrupted, this time by half the +audience getting on to its feet and cheering. The +other portion sat still, and the units of it began to +look at each other very seriously. Vane was, in +fact, bringing the matter down to a most uncomfortably +fine point. He made a slight motion with +his hand, and his hearers, having already recognised +the true missionary, or bringer of messages to the +souls of men, instantly became silent and expectant.</p> + +<p>"If Christianity is not honest, or if honesty is +not, for all practical purposes, the same thing as +Christianity, then so much the worse for Christianity +or for honesty as the case may be. A religion +which is not honest is not a religion. Honesty +which is not a religion—that is to say a tie between +man and man—is not honest. That, I think, is a +dilemma from which there is no escape."</p> + +<p>There was another burst of applause, this time +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span>almost universal, which the President did not attempt +to check. A few members of the audience +looked even more uncomfortable than before, but +by the time Vane was able to make himself heard +again it was quite plain that the great majority of +his audience, believers and unbelievers, were heart +and soul with him.</p> + +<p>"That," he went on, with a laughing note in his +voice, "shows me that we have got on to friendly +territory at last, on to the ground of our common +humanity. I said just now, before my friend in the +audience diverted my attention to another and very +important point, most of us would feel very much +insulted if anyone told us that we were not honest. +We should jump to the conclusion that such a statement +was the same thing as calling us thieves or +swindlers; but that is not the question. Honesty +is not by any means confined to commercial dealings. +It has a social meaning and a very far reaching +one too, for, as a matter of fact, the man or +woman who deceives another in the smallest detail +of life is not strictly honest, because it is impossible +to be strictly honest without at the same time +being strictly truthful.</p> + +<p>"It has been said that half the truth is worse +than a lie. It is, I think, a greater sin to tell half +the truth than a deliberate and comprehensive lie, +for it is possible to tell a lie with an honest, if mistaken +purpose; and yet the business of the modern +world is mainly conducted by half-truths. Everyone +tries to deceive the person he is doing business +with to some extent. It is not altogether his fault, +for he knows that if he didn't do so, the other man +would deceive him, and so get the better of the +bargain. That is the way of the world, as it is +called, and a very bad way, and, as we believe, a +very unchristian way it is.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span></p> +<p>"Still, it is impossible to blame the trader and +the man of commerce for this. The real fault, the +real sin, is not individual, it is collective—the +guilt properly belongs to Society. Men do not +descend to these mean subterfuges and these despicable +trickeries merely to make money, to pile on +hundreds on hundreds and thousands on thousands. +In their hearts all the best of them despise +the methods by which they are forced to earn +their incomes and make their fortunes; but the +penalties which the laws of Society place on honesty +are so tremendous that a really honest man +will deliberately sacrifice his own honour rather +than incur them. That is a very serious thing to +say, and yet it is the literal truth, and the most +pitiable part of the matter is that he commits these +sins of unscrupulousness and dishonesty chiefly for +the sake of his wife and children. The social +penalties of honesty would fall most heavily on +them. Their houses and their luxurious furniture, +their carriages and their horses, their costly clothing +and precious jewels would be theirs no longer; +in a word, they would become poor, and Society +has no place for people if they are poor, whatever +else they may be.</p> + +<p>"To put the question in another way, a tiger +seeking for its prey and slaying it ruthlessly when +it has found it is not a pleasant subject for contemplation, +but before we blame the tiger we must remember +that somewhere at home in the jungle +there is a Mrs. Tiger and some little tigers who +have to be fed somehow. The tiger's methods of +killing for food are merciful in comparison with the +methods of many men who already possess enough +to give the ordinary comforts of decent life to those +who are depending upon them, and yet go on deceiving +and swindling, for deception in commerce +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span>is swindling, in order to obtain those superfluities +of life which are absolutely necessary to keep up +what is called position in Society.</p> + +<p>"I do not say that wealth and comfort would be +impossible in an honest world; there is no reason +why they should be, but they would be gained in +greater moderation and by different methods. For +instance, if Society could and would change its +standards of honesty and morality, the force of +public opinion would soon make crime impossible, +save among the mentally and morally diseased, +who would, of course, be treated in the same merciful +but relentless fashion as we now treat what +we call our criminal lunatics.</p> + +<p>"It will of course be quite impossible for me to +treat this vast subject in anything like detail in a +single address, and therefore I shall content myself +with having thrown out these few suggestions, and +leave the development of it to those who will, I +hope, take part in the discussion.</p> + +<p>"But one word more in conclusion. Your President +has called me a missionary, a missionary to the +rich. That is the mission which I have taken on +myself, and therefore I gladly accept the title, all +the more gladly because it comes from one who, +while he differs from me absolutely on every theological +point which I believe essential to salvation, +has proved his faith by giving me that title and +by uttering a prayer which has, I hope, already +been heard by Him to whom all hearts are open, +and from whom no secrets are hid."</p> + +<p>When Vane sat down there burst out a storm of +applause, through which not a few hisses, mostly +from clerical lips, pierced shrilly. Yet, few and +simple as his words had been, it was quite evident +that they had gone straight to the hearts of the +majority of his audience.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span></p> +<p>The President rose when the applause subsided, +and, after a brief speech, in which he frankly admitted +that if all teachers of the Christian faith were +like Vane Maxwell, and if there were no other sort +of Christianity than his, there would be very little +of what too many Christians call infidelity in the +world, gave the usual notice that the meeting was +now open for discussion.</p> + +<p>Then the storm burst over Vane's devoted head. +By a sort of tacit agreement the Secularists left the +attack to the clergy. As a matter of fact they had +practically no cause for dispute with Vane. On +the contrary they delighted in the frankness of his +expression of his belief, and the uncompromising +fashion in which he had denounced and repudiated +that unchristian form of Christianity which, as the +President had put it, was responsible through its +hypocrisy and double-dealing with God and man +for all the honest unbelief, and all the scoffing and +scepticism, which it pretended to deplore. So the +Secularists sat still and silent, enjoying hugely the +series of bitter attacks that were made on Vane by +cleric after cleric, Anglican and Nonconformist, for +close on a couple of hours. Vane took it all very +quietly, now smiling and now looking grave almost +to sadness, and when the last speaker had exhausted +his passion and his eloquence, and the President +asked him to reply, he got up and said in +slow but grave and very clear tones:</p> + +<p>"I have no reply to make to what I have heard, +save to say that I have heard with infinite sorrow +from the lips of clergymen of every denomination +and shade of opinion a series of statements which +not one of them could justify from the teachings of +Him who preached the Sermon on the Mount. +There is no other criterion of Christian faith and +doctrine than is to be found in the New Testament, +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span>and from the first verse in the Gospel according to +St. Matthew to the last in Revelations there is not +one word which contradicts what I have spoken, or +which supports what they have said.</p> + +<p>"That is a serious thing to say, but I say it with +full knowledge and with perfect faith. I mean no +personal offence. That would of course be impossible +under the circumstances; but it is also quite +impossible for me, after saying what I have said +here and elsewhere, to argue seriously with those +who are by profession teachers and preachers of +the revelation of Jesus Christ—of the message of +God to man by God incarnate in the flesh—and +who are yet able to reconcile in their own souls the +sayings of Jesus of Nazareth and the doings of +twentieth century Christianity. We have heard +the words infidel and infidelity used many times +to-night. There is no infidelity in honest unbelief; +and, sorrowfully as I say it, I still feel it my duty +to say it, that there is more real infidelity inside +the churches than there is outside, for the worst +and most damnable of all infidelities is that which +says with its lips 'Lord, Lord,' and does not with +its heart and its hands do that which He saith."</p> + +<p>There was a little silence, a silence of astonishment +on the one part of the audience and of +absolute stupefaction on the part of the other. +Then the storm of applause broke out once more, +but there was no hissing mingled with it this time. +About a score of black-clad figures rose pale and +silent amidst the cheering throng and walked out. +Their example was followed by most of the West +End Christians, including her ladyship of Canore +and her husband and daughters, whose curiosity +had been more than amply satisfied. The cheers +changed from enthusiasm to irony as the irregular +procession moved towards the doors, and an ir<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span>reverent +Secularist at the back of the hall jumped +on his seat and shouted, with an unmistakable Old +Street accent:</p> + +<p>"Got a bit more than you came for, eh? Hope +you've enjoyed your lordly selves. Don't forget to +say your prayers to-night. You want a lot of converting +before <i>you'll</i> be Christians. I've 'alf a +mind to put up one for you to-night myself, blowed +if I 'aven't."</p> + +<p>Then the applause changed to laughter, hearty +and good-humoured, and when the President had +proposed the usual vote of thanks to the lecturer, +and Vane had accepted his invitation to give a +series of addresses at the halls of the Society +throughout the country, the most memorable meeting +on record at the Hall of Science came to an +end.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXIV" id="CHAPTER_XXIV"></a>CHAPTER XXIV.</h2> + + +<p>The next Sunday, Vane, the Mayfair Missionary, +as one of the evening papers had called him, +preached at St. Chrysostom, and took for his +text:</p> + +<blockquote><p>"Art thou a master of Israel and knowest not +these things."</p></blockquote> + +<p>During the week, the storm of indignation +against him had been growing both in strength +and violence, and a movement was already on +foot to arraign him before the Ecclesiastical +Courts on charges of heresy and unbelief, and of +bringing the priesthood into contempt by publicly +associating himself as a priest with the avowed +enemies of the Church.</p> + +<p>The church was, of course, crowded, but the +congregation was composed of very different +elements from those which had made up his +congregation a fortnight before. There were +many of its richest members there, but they did not +come in their carriages. Many others had come +in trains or 'busses, or had walked from Mile End +and Bethnal Green to hear the words of the new +prophet; and scores of these had not seen the +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span>inside of a church for years, or ever dreamt of +listening with anything like respect to a sermon +from a Christian pulpit, yet none were more +respectful and attentive than these infidels and +heretics whose respectful attention and new-awakened +reverence were the first fruits of Vane's +mission harvest.</p> + +<p>His sermon was a direct and uncompromising +reply to the challenge to prove that he was worthy +to wear the cloth of the priesthood, and when it +was over, his hearers, the believers and unbelievers +alike, had been driven to the conviction, unpleasant +as it was to some of them, that if the preacher had +drawn his conclusions right from the words of +Christ and his Apostles, it was absolutely certain +that neither churches or churchmen, whatever their +form of doctrine might be, could at the same time +be wealthy and powerful in the worldly sense, and +remain anything more than nominal Christians.</p> + +<p>After the sermon Vane assisted Father Baldwin +in the administration of the Sacrament, and Carol +and Rayburn took the elements from his hands; +Carol for the first time in her life, and Rayburn +for the first time since he had reached manhood. +It was for them the consecration of their new +love and the new life which was to begin next day.</p> + +<p>Dora, who had been present at the service and +had remained through the communion, had, greatly +to the surprise of every one, and even to the sorrow +of Carol and Vane, refused steadily to partake. +She would give no reason, and therefore Carol +quite correctly concluded that she had some very +sufficient one.</p> + +<p>At ten the next morning, Vane married Carol +and Rayburn. The ceremony was as simple as +the forms of the Church allowed, and absolutely +private. Sir Arthur gave Carol away, and Ern<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span>shaw +acted as Rayburn's best man. The only +others present were Father Baldwin and Dora, +and a few of the usual idlers to whom a wedding +of any sort is an irresistible attraction, and who +had no notion of the strangeness of the wooing +and the winning, or of the depth of the life-tragedy +which was being brought to such a happy +ending in such simple fashion.</p> + +<p>The only guests at the marriage-feast were +Dora, Ernshaw, and Vane. It was just a family +party, as Sir Arthur called it, so the bride and +bridegroom were spared the giving and receiving +of speeches. Never did a greater change take +place in a girl's life more simply and more quietly +than this tremendous, almost incredible change +which took place in Carol's, when, from being a +nameless outcast beyond the pale of what is more +or less correctly termed respectable society, she +became the wife of a man who had wooed, and +won her under such strange circumstances, yet +knowing everything, and the mistress of millions +to boot.</p> + +<p>When the brougham that was to take them to +the station drew up at the door, Rayburn put +his hand on Vane's arm, and led him to the +study.</p> + +<p>"Maxwell," he said, as he shut the door, "I +have done the best thing to-day that a man can +do. I have got a good wife, and——"</p> + +<p>"You have done a great deal more than that, +Rayburn," said Vane, "infinitely more. I needn't +tell you what it is, but if ever God and his holy +Saints looked down with blessing on the union +of man and woman, they did upon your marriage +to-day."</p> + +<p>"I see what you mean," said Rayburn, "and +for Carol's sake, I hope so with all my heart. +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span>Now, look here," he went on, in an altered tone, +taking an envelope out of his pocket, "you know +that I don't find myself able to believe with you +on this question of the possession of wealth. +Perhaps I have got too much of it to be able to +do so; but what I have, I know Carol will help +me to use better than I could use it myself. It is +the usual thing, I believe, for a man who has just +taken a wife unto himself, to make a thank-offering +to the Church. Here is mine, and it is not +only mine, but hers, for we had a talk about it +yesterday. Open it when we have gone. And +now, good-bye, brother Vane, and God speed you +in your good work!"</p> + +<p>When the last good-byes had been said, and the +last kisses and handshakes exchanged, and the +carriage had driven away, Vane went alone into +the study, and opened the envelope. It contained +a note in Carol's writing, and a cheque. The +note ran thus:</p> + +<blockquote><p> + +"<span class="smcap">My Dearest Brother</span>,<br /> +</p> + +<p>"The enclosed is the result of a talk I +had with Cecil last night, he also had one with +Mr. Ernshaw, and I had one with Dora. I should +like it to be used, under your direction, for the +good of those who are as I was, but have not +been so blest with such good fortune as I have +been.</p> + +<p> +"Ever your most loving and grateful sister,<br /> +"<span class="smcap">Carol</span>."<br /> +</p></blockquote> + +<p>The cheque was for twenty thousand pounds.</p> + +<p>Vane could scarcely believe his eyes when he +looked at the five figures. Then, when he had +grasped the meaning of them, he murmured:</p> + +<p>"God bless them both; they have made a good +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span>beginning," and went back to join the others in +the dining-room.</p> + +<p>He had a long talk with Ernshaw that afternoon, +and they decided to bank the money in +their joint name, Ernshaw absolutely refusing to +have it in his name alone, as the cheque had been +given to Vane, and towards the end of the talk +Ernshaw said:</p> + +<p>"I am glad to say that I should not be very +much surprised now if what your father said a +couple of years ago were to come true. In fact, +I have broached the subject already very gently +and circumspectly, of course, but she absolutely +refuses even to consider the matter for at least a +year. Still, she did it so gently and so sweetly +that I don't by any means despair; and that girl, +Maxwell, will make as good a wife as a parson +ever had, and a better one than a good many have. +She has given me my life-work, too. You are +going to try and redeem the rich, or, at least, to +show them the way of redemption. I, with God's +help, and hers, am going to try and show a way +of redemption to those who have lost everything, +and this money of Rayburn's will give us a magnificent +start, if you will agree with me that it will be +devoted to it."</p> + +<p>"Of course, it must be," said Vane, "there can't +be any doubt about that. Miss Russell will +naturally be at the head of the work, I suppose, +and the first thing we ought to do, I think, is to +get an establishment for her, and let her start as +soon as may be. I suppose you have talked it +over with her already?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes," replied Ernshaw, "and she is more +than delighted with the idea."</p> + +<p>"I am glad to hear it," said Vane, "no one +could possibly do the work better. Ernshaw, old +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span>man," he went on, more gravely, "I'm afraid for +myself that with a helper, and, I hope, some day +a help-meet like Miss Russell, you will have a +good deal more chance of success in your work +than I shall in mine."</p> + +<p>"That, my dear fellow," replied Ernshaw, "is in +other hands than ours. There lies the work to +our hands, and all we have got to do is to do it. +By the way, as far as mine is concerned, I hope +you will help me to persuade your father to take +a share in it."</p> + +<p>"I am perfectly certain he will," said Vane; "the +fact that Carol suggested it will be quite enough +for that."</p> + +<p>"Then if he does, by the time you come back +from your first crusade, I think you will find things +getting pretty well into order."</p> + +<p>"I'm sure I shall," said Vane.</p> + +<p>But it was already written that this crusade was +not to begin until many other things had happened. +That evening at dinner Sir Arthur said:</p> + +<p>"Vane, I had a note from Sir Reginald this +afternoon asking me to run down to the Abbey +for a few days, and then join them at Cowes. +You are included in the invitation, but, of course, +you wouldn't go to Cowes, and I don't think +I shall, the work here will be very much +more interesting; but I thought perhaps you +might like to run down to the Abbey and see +Father Philip before you start on your mission. +Garthorne and Enid are there, and her father and +mother are going. It wouldn't be a bad opportunity +to tell the family party the good news about +Carol."</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes," said Vane, "I should like that, immensely; +in fact, I've been thinking already that +if Father Baldwin agrees with me that before I +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span>do make a start on my mission to Midas, as my +friend, Reed, called it the other day, the best thing +I could do would be to spend a day or two at the +Retreat, and go into the matter thoroughly with +Father Philip."</p> + +<p>While he was speaking, Ernshaw noticed that +Dora turned deadly pale. When dinner was over +Sir Arthur announced that he was going round +for an hour to see Sir Godfrey Raleigh on a little +Indian business. Dora felt now that her opportunity +had come. It was a terrible thing to do, +and yet, all things considered, present, and to come, +she felt that it was her plain duty to do it, and not +to permit this ghastly deception to go on any +longer. Her soul revolted at the thought of Sir +Arthur and Vane, Carol's half-brother, going to +the Abbey and being received as friends by Sir +Reginald Garthorne. Knowing what she did, it +seemed to her too hideous to be thought of, and +so when Vane asked jestingly what they were +going to do to amuse themselves, she got up, +looking very white, and said, in a voice that had +a note almost of terror in it:</p> + +<p>"Mr. Maxwell, there is something I want to say +to you; something that I must say to you. I cannot +say it to you and Mr. Ernshaw together; it is bad +enough to say it even to you, but when I have said +it, you will be able to talk it over and try what is +best to be done. I want to tell it to you first, because +it concerns you most."</p> + +<p>"By all means," said Vane, looking at her with +wonder in his eyes, "come into the library. Ernshaw, +I know, will excuse us; put on a pipe, and +get yourself some whiskey and soda. Now, Miss +Russell," he said, as he opened the door for her, +"I'm at your service."</p> + +<p>They left the room, and Ernshaw lit his pipe +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span>and sat down to speculate as to the cause of Dora's +somewhat singular request, but fifteen minutes had +not passed before the door was thrown open, +and she came in white to the lips and shaking from +head to foot, and said:</p> + +<p>"Mr. Ernshaw, come, please, quick. Mr. Maxwell +is ill, in a fit, I think. I have had to tell him +something very dreadful, and it has been too much +for him."</p> + +<p>Ernshaw jumped up without a word and ran +into the library. Vane was lying in a low armchair +and half on the floor, his body rigid, his hands +clenched, his eyes wide open and sightless, and a +slight creamy froth was streaked round his lips.</p> + +<p>"A fit!" said Ernshaw. "You must have given +him some terrible shock. Run and fetch Koda +Bux and we will get him to bed; then tell a +servant to go for Doctor Allison; we will have +him round all right before Sir Arthur comes +back."</p> + +<p>In a couple of minutes Vane was on his bed, +and Koda Bux had opened his teeth and was +dropping drop by drop, a green, syrupy fluid into +his mouth, while Ernshaw was getting his boots +off ready for the hot-water bottle that the housekeeper +was preparing. By the time the Doctor +had arrived, Koda Bux's elixir had already done +its work. His eyes had closed and opened again +with a look of recognition in them, his jaws had +relaxed and his limbs were loosening. The Doctor +listened to what Ernshaw had said while he was +feeling his almost imperceptible pulse and Koda +was wrapping his feet up in a blanket with a hot-water +bottle.</p> + +<p>"Yes, I see," said the Doctor, "intensely nervous, +high-strung temperament, just what we should +expect Mr. Vane Maxwell to be now.</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span></p> +<p>"A very great mental shock and a fit. No, +not epileptic, epileptoid, perhaps. Did you say +that this man gave him something which brought +him round? One of those Indian remedies, I +suppose—very wonderful. I wish we knew how +to make them. I suppose you won't tell us what +it is, my man?"</p> + +<p>Koda Bux's stiff moustache moved as though +there were a smile under it, and he bowed his head +and said:</p> + +<p>"Sahib, it is not permitted; but by to-morrow +the son of my master shall be well, for he is my +father and my mother, and my life is his."</p> + +<p>"I thought so," laughed the Doctor, who was an +old friend of Sir Arthur's. "I know you, Koda +Bux, and I think I can trust you. I'll look in again +in a couple of hours, Mr. Ernshaw, just to see that +everything is right, but I don't think that I shall +be wanted."</p> + +<p>When the Doctor left Koda Bux took charge of +the patient as a right, and when they got back +into the dining-room, Dora said after a short and +somewhat awkward silence:</p> + +<p>"Mr. Ernshaw, after what has happened, I +suppose it is only fair that I should tell you what +I told Mr. Maxwell, because when he gets better, +of course, he will talk it over with you, which is +very dreadful, almost incredible. I promised Carol +that I should not say anything about it until she +was out of England. Of course, she told Mr. Rayburn; +she wouldn't marry him until he knew the +whole story, and so I'm not breaking any confidence +in telling you."</p> + +<p>"Yes," he said, "I can fully understand that. +And now, what is it? It is just as well that we +should all know before Sir Arthur comes back, if I +am to have any share in it."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span></p> +<p>"Of course, you must have," she said, almost +passionately. "You could not remain Mr. Maxwell's +friend and help him in the work you are +going to do if you did not know, and I had better +tell you before Sir Arthur comes back, so that +you can think what is best to be done."</p> + +<p>"Very well; tell me, please."</p> + +<p>And she told him the whole miserable, pitiful, +terrible story as she had heard it from Carol from +beginning to end. When she reached the part +about the flat in Densmore Gardens, his face +whitened and his jaws came together, and he +muttered through his teeth:</p> + +<p>"Very awful; but, of course, they didn't know. +The sins of the fathers! I am afraid Sir Reginald +will have a very terrible confession to make. It +is difficult to believe that a human being could be +guilty of such infamy."</p> + +<p>"Still I'm afraid there is no doubt about it," +said Dora. "But what's to be done? Mr. Maxwell +will never let his father go to the Abbey now +without telling him what I have told you, and when +he knows—no, I daren't think about it. And poor +Mrs. Garthorne, too; she married Mr. Garthorne +in all innocence, although I still believe she would +rather have married Mr. Maxwell. What would +happen to her if she knew?"</p> + +<p>"She would go mad, I believe," said Ernshaw. +"It would be the most terrible thing that a woman +in her position could learn. We can only hope +that she shall never learn. If she ever does, God +help her!"</p> + +<p>"Yes," said Dora. "And yet, what is to happen? +How can she help knowing in the end? It must +come out some time, you know."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I am afraid it must," said Ernshaw, "but +still, sufficient unto the day; we shall do no good +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span>by anticipating that. We may as well leave it, +as the old Greeks used to say, on the knees of +the gods."</p> + +<p>And meanwhile the gods were working it out +in their own way, using Koda Bux as their instrument. +Vane had gone to sleep after a second +dose of the drug which had brought him out of +his fit, and, as the keen Oriental intellect of Koda +Bux had more than half expected, perhaps intended, +he soon began to talk quite reasonably +and connectedly in his sleep, and so it came to +pass that a mystery which had puzzled Koda Bux +for many a long year was revealed to him.</p> + +<p>When the Doctor came Vane was sleeping +quietly, and, while he was examining him, Sir +Arthur arrived, and was told that he had been +taken ill shortly after dinner, and this the Doctor +explained was probably due to the very severe +mental strain to which he had subjected himself +during the last week or so. He went up to his +room and found Koda Bux on guard. Koda +salaamed and said:</p> + +<p>"Protector of the poor, it is well! To-morrow +Vane Sahib shall be well, but now he must sleep."</p> + +<p>"Very well, Koda Bux," replied Sir Arthur. "I +know he can have no better nurse than you, and +you will watch."</p> + +<p>"Yes, sahib, I will watch as long as it is +necessary."</p> + +<p>Then Sir Arthur went downstairs to hear from +Ernshaw and Dora the now inevitable story of the +sin of the man who had been his friend for more +than a lifetime. He heard it as a man who knew +much of men and women could and should hear +such a story—in silence; and then, saying a quiet +good-night to them, he went up to his room to +have it out with himself just as he had done on +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span>that other terrible night when he had found Vane +drunk on the hearth-rug in the Den, and had recognised +that he had inherited from his mother the +fatal taint of alcoholic insanity.</p> + +<p>When he awoke the next morning, after a few +hours' sleep, Koda Bux was not there to prepare +his bath and lay out his clean linen. It was the +first time that it had happened for nearly twenty +years, and it was not until Sir Arthur came downstairs +that he heard the reason. Koda Bux had +vanished. No one knew when or how he had +gone, but he had gone, leaving no sign or trace +behind him.</p> + +<p>"Vane," said Sir Arthur, as soon as the truth +dawned upon him, "we must go down to Worcester +at once. I know where Koda Bux has gone, and +what he has gone to do. Garthorne's crime was +vile enough, God knows, but we mustn't let murder +be done if we can possibly help it. Ah, there's an +ABC, Vane, just see which train he can have got +to Kidderminster. I know the next one is 9.50, +which we can just catch when we have had a +mouthful of breakfast; that's a fast one, too; at +least, fairly fast; gets there about half past one."</p> + +<p>"5.40, arriving 12.15, 6.30 arriving 12.20," said +Vane, reading from the time-table.</p> + +<p>"In any case, I am afraid he has more than an +hour's start of us at Kidderminster. We can +reduce that by taking a carriage to the Abbey +because he would walk, and, of course, he may +not, probably will not, be able to see Garthorne +immediately, so we may be in time after all. Vane, +do you feel strong enough to come?"</p> + +<p>"Of course I do, dad," he replied. "As long +as I could stand I would come."</p> + +<p>"And may I come, too, Sir Arthur?" said Dora.</p> + +<p>"You, Miss Russell!" he exclaimed, "but why? +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span>Surely there is no need for us to ask you to witness +such a painful scene as this, of course, must be."</p> + +<p>"I am Carol's friend, Sir Arthur," said Dora, +"and I think it only right to do all that I can do +to prove that her story is true. I have got the +photographs, and I know the marks by which Sir +Reginald can be identified. If we are not too late, +such a man will, of course, answer you with a flat +denial, but if I am there I don't think he can."</p> + +<p>"Very well," said Sir Arthur. "It is very kind +of you, and, of course, you can help us a great deal +if you will."</p> + +<p>"And, of course, I will," she said.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXV" id="CHAPTER_XXV"></a>CHAPTER XXV.</h2> + + +<p>Koda Bux, dressed in half-European costume, +had taken the 5.40 newspaper train from Paddington +to Kidderminster. He had been several times +at Garthorne Abbey in attendance on Sir Arthur, +and so he decided to carry out his purpose in the +boldest, and therefore, possibly, the easiest and +the safest way. He was, of course, well known to +the servants as the devoted and confidential +henchman of his master, and so he would not +have the slightest difficulty in obtaining access to +Sir Reginald. He walked boldly up the drive, +intending to say that he had a letter of great +importance which his master had ordered him to +place in Sir Reginald's hand. Sir Reginald would +see him alone in one of the rooms, and then a cast +of the roomal over his head, a pull and a wrench—and +justice would be done.</p> + +<p>Koda Bux knew quite enough of English law to +be well aware that it had no adequate punishment +for the terrible crime that Sir Reginald had committed—a +crime made a thousand times worse by +deception of half a lifetime.</p> + +<p>According to his simple Pathan code of religion +and morals there was only one proper penalty for +the betrayal of a friend's honour and his, Koda +Bux's, was even more jealous of his master's +honour than he was of his own, for he had eaten +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span>his salt and had sheltered under his roof for many +a long year, and if the law would not punish his +enemy, he would. For his own life he cared +nothing in comparison with the honour of his +master's house, and so how could he serve him +better than by giving it for that of his master's +enemy?</p> + +<p>It was after lunch-time when he reached the +Abbey. Sir Reginald had, in fact, just finished +lunch and had gone into the library to write some +letters for the afternoon post, when the footman +came to tell him that Sir Arthur Maxwell's servant +had just come from London with an urgent +message from his master.</p> + +<p>"Dear me," said Sir Reginald, looking up, "that +is very strange! Why couldn't he have written or +telegraphed? It must be something very serious, +I am afraid. Ah—yes, Ambrose, tell him to sit +down in the hall, I'll see him in a few minutes."</p> + +<p>The door closed, and, as it did so, out of the +black, long, buried past there came a pale flash +of rising fear.</p> + +<p>Sir Reginald was one of those men who have +practically no thought or feeling outside the circle +of their own desires and ambitions. He had lived +on good terms with his fellow men, not out of any +respect for them, but simply because it was more +convenient and comfortable for himself. He had +committed the worst of crimes against his friend, +Sir Arthur Maxwell, in perfect callousness, simply +because the woman Maxwell had married and inspired +him with the only passion, the only +enthusiasm of which he was capable. He had +never felt a single pang of remorse for it. The +sinner who sins through absolute selfishness as +he had done never does. In fact, his only uncomfortable +feeling in connection with the whole +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</a></span>affair had been the fear of discovery, and that, +as the years had gone on, had died away until it +had become only an evil memory to him. And +yet, why did Koda Bux, the man who had so +nearly discovered his infamy twenty-two years +ago, come here alone to the Abbey to-day?</p> + +<p>Ah, yes, to-day! A diary lay open on the +writing-table before him. The 28th of June. +The very day—but that of course was merely a +coincidence. Well, he would hear what Koda Bux +had to say. He signed a letter, put it into an +envelope, and addressed it. Then he touched the +bell. Ambrose appeared, and he said:</p> + +<p>"You can show the man in now."</p> + +<p>"Very good, Sir Reginald," replied the man, and +vanished.</p> + +<p>A few moments later the door opened again +and Koda Bux came in, looked at Sir Reginald for +a few moments straight in the eyes, and then +salaamed with subtle oriental humility.</p> + +<p>"May my face be bright in your eyes, protector +of the poor and husband of the widow!" he said, +as he raised himself erect again. "I have brought +a message from my master."</p> + +<p>"Well, Koda Bux," said Sir Reginald, a trifle +uneasily, for he didn't quite like the extreme +gravity with which the Pathan spoke.</p> + +<p>"I suppose it must be something important and +confidential, if he has sent you here instead of +writing or telegraphing. Of course, you have a +letter from him?"</p> + +<p>"No, Sahib," replied Koda Bux, fingering at a +blue silk handkerchief that was tucked into his +waist-band. "The message was of too great importance +to be trusted to a letter which might be +lost, and so my master trusted it to the soul of his +servant."</p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span></p> +<p>"That's rather a strange way for one gentleman +to send a message to another in this country and +in these days, Koda Bux," said Sir Reginald, +getting up from his chair at the writing-table and +moving towards the bell.</p> + +<p>Instantly, with a swift sinuous movement, Koda +Bux had passed before the fireplace and put himself +between Sir Reginald and the bell.</p> + +<p>"The Sahib will not call his servants until he +has heard the message," he said, not in the cringing +tone of the servant, but in the straight-spoken +words of the soldier. Meanwhile, the fingers of +his left hand were almost imperceptibly drawing +the blue handkerchief out of his girdle.</p> + +<p>Sir Reginald saw this, and a sudden fear +streamed into his soul. His own Indian experience +told him that this man might be a Thug, and +that if so, a little roll of blue silk would be a +swifter, deadlier, and more untraceable weapon +than knife or poison, and his thoughts went back +to the 28th of June, twenty-two years before.</p> + +<p>"I am not going to be spoken to like that in my +own house and by a nigger!" he exclaimed, +seeking to cover his fear by a show of anger. "I +don't believe in you or your message. If you have +a letter from your master, give it to me, if you +haven't, I shan't listen to you. What right have +you to come here into my library pretending to +have a message from your master, when you +haven't even a letter, or his card, or one written +word from him?"</p> + +<p>"Illustrious," said Koda Bux, with a sudden +change of manner, salaaming low and moving backwards +towards the door, "the slave of my master +forgot himself in the urgency of his message, which +my lord, his friend, has not yet heard."</p> + +<p>There was an almost imperceptible emphasis on +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span>the word "friend" which sent a little shiver through +such rudiments of soul as Sir Reginald possessed. +He said roughly:</p> + +<p>"Very well, then, if you have brought a message +what is it? I can't waste half the morning with +you."</p> + +<p>"The message is short, Sahib," replied Koda +Bux, salaaming again, and moving a little nearer +towards the door. "I am to ask you what you +did at Simla two-and-twenty years ago this night—what +you have done with the Mem Sahib who +was faithful to my lord's honour when you, dog and +son of a dog, betrayed it—and what has become of +her daughter and yours? Oh, cursed of the gods, +thou knowest these things as thou knowest the two +marks of the African spear on thy left arm—but +thou dost not know the depth of infamy which thy +sin dug for thine own son to fall into."</p> + +<p>As he was saying this Koda Bux backed close +to the door, locked it behind him, and took the key +out.</p> + +<p>Bad as he was, the last words of Koda Bux hit +Sir Reginald harder even than the others. His +son, the heir to his name and fortune, what had +he to do with that old sin of his committed before +he was born?</p> + +<p>"You must be mad or opium-drunk, Koda Bux," +he whispered hoarsely, "to talk like that. Yes, +it is the 28th of June, and I have two spear marks +on my arm—but I am rich, I can make you a prince +in your own land. Come, you know something +about me. That is why you came here; but what +has my son Reginald to do with it? If I have +sinned, what is that to him?"</p> + +<p>"In the book of the God of the Christians," said +Koda Bux, very slowly, and approaching him with +an almost hypnotic stare in his eyes, "in that book +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span>it is written that the chief God of the Christians +will visit the sins of the fathers upon the children. +This woman bore you a daughter; your lawful wife +bore you a son. The woman who was once the +wife of Maxwell Sahib was a drunkard, and now +she's a mad-woman. Your own wife bore you a +son, and in London your daughter and your son, +not knowing each other, came together. Your +daughter was what the good English call an outcast, +and, knowing nothing of your sin, they +lived—"</p> + +<p>"God in heaven! can that be true?" murmured +Sir Reginald, sinking back against the mantel-piece +just as he was going-to pull the bell.</p> + +<p>"No, it can't be! Koda Bux, you are lying; no +such horrible thing as that could be."</p> + +<p>"My gods are not thine, if thou hast any, oh, +unsainted one!" said Koda Bux, "but, like the gods +of the Christians, they can avenge when the cup +of sin is full. Yes, it is true. Your son and your +daughter—your son, who is now married to her who +should have been the wife of Vane Sahib. There +is no doubt, and it can be proved. But that is only +a part of your punishment, destroyer of happiness +and afflictor of many lives. That is a thought +which thou wilt take to Hell with thee, and it shall +eat into thy soul for ever and ever, and when I have +sent thee to Hell I will tell thy son and the woman +he stole from Vane Sahib when he persuaded him +to take strong drink that morning at the college +of Oxford. Yes, I have heard it all. I, who am +only a nigger! Dog and son of a dog, is not thy +soul blacker than my skin? And now the hour +has struck. Thy breath is already in thy mouth!"</p> + +<p>Koda Bux snatched the handkerchief from his +waist-band and began to creep towards him, his +Beard and moustache bristling like the back of a +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span>tiger, and his big, fierce eyes gleaming red. Sir +Reginald knew that if he once got within throwing +distance of that fatal strip of silk he would be dead +in an instant without a sound. He made a despairing +spring for the bell-rope, grasped it, and dragged +it from its connection.</p> + +<p>At the same moment there was a peal at the hall +bell, followed by a thunderous knocking. Enid, who +was in the morning-room with her husband, saw a +two-horsed carriage come up the drive at a gallop, +and the moment it had stopped Vane jumped out +and rang and knocked. Then out of the carriage +came Sir Arthur and a lady whom she had never +seen before, but whom Garthorne, looking over her +shoulder out of the window, recognised only too +quickly.</p> + +<p>"What on earth can Sir Arthur and Vane have +come for in such a hurry as that!" she exclaimed. +"Why, it might be a matter of life and death, and +only such a short time after dear old Koda Bux, +too. What can be the matter, Reginald?"</p> + +<p>But Garthorne had already left the room, his +heart shaking with apprehension. He ran up into +the hall to open the door before one of the servants +could do it.</p> + +<p>"Ah, Sir Arthur, Vane—and Miss Russell—I believe +it is——"</p> + +<p>"Yes, Mr. Garthorne," said Sir Arthur coldly but +quickly, as they entered the hall. "We have come +to stop a murder if we can. I hope we are in time. +Where is your father, and has Koda Bux been +here?"</p> + +<p>"Koda Bux has been in the library with my +father for about half-an-hour, I believe," said Reginald. +"What is the matter?"</p> + +<p>"It is a matter of life or death," answered Vane, +looking at him with burning eyes and speaking with +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span>twitching lips. "Perhaps something worse even +than that. Where are they?—quick, or we shall +be too late!"</p> + +<p>"They are in the library," said Garthorne, as +Enid came running out of the morning-room, saying:</p> + +<p>"Oh, Sir Arthur and Vane, good morning! How +are you? What a very sudden visit. I knew Sir +Reginald asked you, but——"</p> + +<p>"Never mind about that now, Enid," said Garthorne +almost roughly. "Come along, Sir Arthur, +this is the library."</p> + +<p>He crossed the great hall, and went down one of +the corridors leading from it, and the footman was +already at one of the doors trying to open it. It +was locked. Garthorne hammered on it with his +fists and shouted, but there was no reply.</p> + +<p>"I heard the library bell ring, sir," said Ambrose, +"just as the front door bell went—after that Indian +person had been with Sir Reginald some time."</p> + +<p>"Never mind about that," said Garthorne; "run +round to the windows, and if any of them are open +get in and unlock the door."</p> + +<p>But before he had reached the hall door the +library door was thrown open. Koda Bux salaamed, +and, pointing to the lifeless shape of Sir Reginald, +lying on the hearth-rug, he said to Sir Arthur:</p> + +<p>"Protector of the poor, justice has been done. +The enemy of thy house is dead. Before he died +he confessed his sin. Has not thy servant done +rightly?"</p> + +<p>"You have done murder, Koda Bux," said Sir +Arthur sternly, pushing him aside and going to +where Sir Reginald lay. He tried to lift him, but +it was no use. There was the mark of the roomal +round his neck, the staring eyes and the half-protruding +tongue. Justice, from Koda Bux's point +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span>of view, had been done. There was nothing more +to do but to have him carried up to his room and +send for the police. Garthorne gripped hold of +Koda Bux, and called to one of the servants for a +rope to tie him up until the police came, but the +Pathan twisted himself free with scarcely an effort.</p> + +<p>"There is no need for that, Sahib; I shall not +run away," said Koda Bux, drawing himself up and +saluting Sir Arthur for the last time. "I came here +to give my life for the one I have taken, so that +justice might be done, and I have done it. In the +next worlds and in the next lives we may meet +again, and then you will know that neither did I +kill your father nor die myself without good cause. +Of the rest the gods will judge."</p> + +<p>He made a movement with his jaws and crunched +something between his teeth. They saw a movement +of swallowing in his throat. A swift spasm +passed over his features; his limbs stiffened into +rigidity, and as he stood before them so he fell, as +a wooden image might have done. And so died +Koda Bux the Pathan, loyal avenger of his master's +honour.</p> + +<p>For a few moments there was silence—every +tongue chained, every eye fixed by the sudden +horror of the situation. Garthorne, roused by +fear and anger, for a swift instinct told him that +Dora had not come to the Abbey for nothing, +was able to speak first. He was Sir Reginald +now—but why, and how? When a man of this +nature is very frightened, he often takes refuge in +rage, and that is what Garthorne did. He turned +on Sir Arthur and Vane, his hands clenched, and +his lips drawn back from his teeth, and said, in a +voice which Enid had never heard from him before:</p> + +<p>"What does all this mean, Sir Arthur? My +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span>father murdered in his own house; his murderer +tells you that he has 'done justice,' and avenged +your honour—then poisons himself. If any wrong +has been done, how did that nigger servant of +yours get to know of it? Why should he have +been let loose to murder my father? If you had +anything against him, why didn't you charge him +with it yourself, as a man and gentleman should? +You must have been in it the whole lot of you or +you wouldn't have been here!</p> + +<p>"But, perhaps," he went on, with a sudden +change of tone, "you would rather tell the police +when they come; there must be some reason, I +suppose, for your bringing that woman, a common +prostitute, into my house, and into the presence +of my wife."</p> + +<p>"Oh, you fool, you hypocrite, you have asked +for the punishment of your sin, and you shall +have it!"</p> + +<p>Dora had taken a couple of strides towards +him, and faced him—cheeks blazing, and eyes +flaming.</p> + +<p>"Prostitute! yes, I was; but how do <i>you</i> know +it? Because you lived in the same house with +me. Yes, up to the very week of your wedding, +with me and that man's daughter. You have +asked why he was killed. He was killed +righteously, because he wasn't fit to live. No, +you didn't know that then, and so far you are +innocent; but you are guilty of a crime nearly +as great. Your father stole Carol's mother from +her husband; you stole your wife from the man +she loved and would have married but for you.</p> + +<p>"It was <i>you</i> who made Vane Maxwell drunk +that morning at Oxford, in the hope of wrecking +his career. You didn't do that, but you gained +your end all the same, and your sin is just as +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span>great. How do I know this—how do <i>we</i> know +it? I will tell you. Carol Vane, Mr. Maxwell's +sister, <i>and yours</i>, went to your wedding. Carol +recognised him as her father. Look, there is his +photograph taken with her, when Carol was ten +years old. If you don't believe that, look at his +left arm, and you will find two spear stabs on it, +and if that is not enough, I can bring police +evidence from France to prove that he committed +the crime for which he has died, and now, you—son +of a seducer, libertine and thief of another +man's love—you have got your answer and your +punishment!"</p> + +<p>Dora's words, spoken in a moment of rare, but +ungovernable passion, had leaped from her lips in +such a fast and furious torrent of denunciation, that +before the first few moments of the horror she had +caused were passed, she had done.</p> + +<p>Enid heard her to the end, her voice sounding +ever farther and farther away, until at last it died +out into a faint hum and then a silence. Vane ran +to her, and caught her just as she was swaying +before she fell, and carried her to a sofa. It was +the first time he had held her in his arms since he +had had a lover's right to do so, and all the man-soul +in him rose in a desperate revolt of love and +pity against the coldly calculating villainy of the +man who had used the vilest of means to rob him +of his love.</p> + +<p>The moment he had laid her on the sofa, Dora +was at her side, loosening the high collar of her +dress and rubbing her hands. Garthorne, crushed +into silence by the terrible vehemence of Dora's +accusation, had dropped into an armchair close by +his father's body. Sir Arthur, half-dazed with +the horror of it all, threw open the door with a +vague idea of getting into the fresh air out of that +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span>room of death. As he did so, the hall door opened, +and an Inspector of Police followed by two constables +and a gentleman in plain clothes entered. +The sight of the uniformed incarnation of the Law +brought him back instantly to the realities of the +situation. The Inspector touched his cap, and said, +briefly, and with official precision:</p> + +<p>"Good morning, Sir Arthur. This is Dr. +Saunders, the Coroner. I met him on my way +up from the village, and asked him to come with +me. Very dreadful case, Sir; but I hope the +bodies have not been disturbed?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, no," said Sir Arthur, "they have not been +touched, but Mrs. Garthorne is lying in the same +room in a faint. I suppose we may take her out +before you make your examination?"</p> + +<p>"Why, certainly, Sir Arthur," said the Coroner. +"Of course, we will take your word for that. But +I believe Mr. Reginald Garthorne is at the Abbey, +is he not?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Sir Arthur, in a changed tone, +"he is there, in the library, but of course—well, I +mean—what has happened has affected him +terribly, and I don't think he will be able to give +you very much assistance at present. In fact, he +is almost in a state of collapse himself."</p> + +<p>"That is only natural, under the very painful +circumstances," said the Inspector, "please don't +put him about at all, Sir Arthur. The last thing +we should wish would be to put the family to any +inconvenience or unpleasantness, and I am sure +Dr. Saunders will arrange that the inquest will be +as private and quiet as possible."</p> + +<p>And so it was, but, somehow, the ghastly truth +of it all leaked out, and for a week after the inquest +the horrible story of Sir Reginald's crime and its +consequences made sport of the daintiest kind for +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span>the readers of the gutter rags, those microbes of +journalism, which, like those of cancer and consumption, +can only live on the corruption or decay +of the body-corporate of Society.</p> + +<p>Only one name and one fact never came out, +and that was due to Ernest Reed's uncompromising +declaration that he would shoot any man who +said anything in print about the identity of Carol +Vane with the daughter of Sir Reginald Garthorne's +victim. He worked by telegraph and +otherwise for twenty-four hours on end, and the +result was that his brother pressmen all over the +country, being mostly gentlemen, recognised the +chivalry of his attempt, and so chivalrously suppressed +that part of the truth. And so effectually +was it suppressed, that it was not until about a +year afterwards that Mr. Ernest Reed found a +rather difficult matrimonial puzzle solved for him +by the receipt of Mr. Cecil Rayburn's cheque for +a thousand pounds.<br /><br /></p> +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span></p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="EPILOGUE" id="EPILOGUE"></a>EPILOGUE.</h2> + + +<p>A little more than a year had passed since the +inquest on Sir Reginald and Koda Bux. For Vane +Maxwell, the Missionary to Midas, as every one +now called him, it had been a continued series of +tribulations and triumphs. From Land's End to +John o' Groats, and from Cork Harbour to Aberdeen +he had preached the Gospel that he had found +in the Sermon on the Mount. He had, in truth, +proved himself to be the Savonarola of the +twentieth century, not only in words, but also in +the effects of his teaching.</p> + +<p>He had asked tens and hundreds of thousands +of professing Christians, just as he had asked the +congregation of St. Chrysostom, to choose honestly +between their creed and their wealth, to be honest, +as he had said then, with themselves or with God; +to choose openly and in the face of all men between +the service of God and of Mammon. And his +appeal had been answered throughout the length +and breadth of the land.</p> + +<p>Never since the days of John Wesley had there +been such a re-awakening of religious, really religious, +feeling in the country. Just as the rich +Italians brought their treasures of gold and silver +and jewels and heaped them up under the pulpit +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">[Pg 303]</a></span>of Savonarola in the market-places, so hundreds +of men and women of every social degree recognised +the plain fact that they could not be at the +same time honestly rich and honestly Christians, +and so, instead of material treasure, they had sent +their cheques to Vane.</p> + +<p>Before the year was over he found himself +nominally the richest man in the United Kingdom. +He had more than five millions sterling at his +absolute disposal, almost countless thousands of +pounds given up for conscience' sake because he +had said that honest Christians could not own +them; and he and Father Philip, Father Baldwin +and Ernshaw, having given many hours and days +of anxious consideration to the very pressing question +as to which was the best way of disposing of +this suddenly, and, as they all confessed, unexpectedly +acquired wealth, decided to devote it to +the extirpation, so far as was possible in England, +of that Cancer in Christianity which Christians of +the canting sort call the Social Evil.</p> + +<p>As Jesus of Nazareth had said to the woman +taken in adultery, "Go thou and sin no more!" +so the Missionary and his helpers said:</p> + +<p>"You have sinned more through necessity than +choice, and the Society which denies you redemption +is a greater sinner than you, since it drives +you into deeper sin. There is no hope for you +here. Civilization has no place for you, save the +streets or the 'homes,' which are, if anything, more +degrading than the streets.</p> + +<p>"Those who are willing to save themselves we +will save so far as earthly power can help you. We +will give you homes where you will not be known, +where, perhaps, you may begin to lead a new life, +where it may be that you will become wives and +mothers, as good as those who now, when they +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">[Pg 304]</a></span>pass you in the street, draw their skirts aside fearing +lest they should touch yours. And, if not that, at +least we will save you from the horrible necessity +of keeping alive, by living a life of degradation."</p> + +<p>The foregoing paragraphs are, to all intents and +purposes, a précis of a charter of release to the +inhabitants of the twentieth century Christian +Inferno which was drawn up by Dora Russell the +day before she yielded to Ernshaw's year-long +wooing, and consented to be his helpmeet as well +as his helper.</p> + +<p>It was scattered broadcast in hundreds of +thousands all over the country. Storms of protest +burst forth from all the citadels of orthodoxy and +respectability. It seemed monstrous that these +women, who had so far defied all the efforts of +official Christianity to redeem them, should be +bribed—as many put it—bribed back into the way +of virtue, if that were possible, with the millions +which had been coaxed out of the pockets of sentimental +Christians by this Mad Missionary of Mayfair—as +one of the smartest of Society journals had +named him.</p> + +<p>But, for all that, the Mad Missionary said very +quietly to Ernshaw a few hours before he intended +to marry him to Dora:</p> + +<p>"These good Christians, as they think themselves, +are wofully wrong. It seems absolutely impossible +to get them to see this matter in its proper +perspective. They can't or won't see that in +ninety-nine cases out of a hundred it is one of +absolute necessity—the choice between that and +misery and starvation. They don't see that this +accursed commercial system of ours condemns +thousands of girls——"</p> + +<p>"Yes," interrupted Dora, "I know what you are +going to say. I was a shop-girl myself once, a +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">[Pg 305]</a></span>slave, a machine that was not allowed to have a +will or even a soul of its own, and I——"</p> + +<p>Before she could go on, the door of the Den at +Warwick Gardens—where the conversation had +taken place—opened, and Sir Arthur came in with +some letters in his hands.</p> + +<p>"I just met the postman on the doorstep," he +said, "and he gave me these.</p> + +<p>"Here's one for you, Vane. There's one for +me, and one for Miss Russell—almost the last time +I shall call you that, Miss Dora, eh?"</p> + +<p>Vane tore his envelope open first. As he unfolded +a sheet of note-paper, a cheque dropped +out. The letter was in Carol's handwriting. His +eye ran over the first few lines, and he said:</p> + +<p>"Good news! Rayburn and Carol are coming +home next week and bringing a fine boy with +them—at least, that is what the fond mother says—and—eh?—Rayburn +has made another half +million out there, and, just look, Ernshaw—yes, +it is—a cheque for a hundred thousand pounds, to +be used, as she says here in the postscript, 'as +before.'"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I'm so glad," exclaimed Dora, as she was +opening her own envelope. "Fancy having Carol +back again. Mark, I won't marry you till she +comes. You must put everything off. I won't +hear of it and—oh—look!" she went on, after a +little pause, "Sir Arthur, read that, please. Isn't +it awful?"</p> + +<p>"The mills of God grind slowly but they grind +exceeding small," said Sir Arthur when he had +looked over the sheet of note-paper. "Shall I +read it, Miss Russell?"</p> + +<p>Dora nodded, and he read aloud:</p> + +<p>"I have just heard that my husband, whom, as +you know, I have not seen since that terrible day at +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">[Pg 306]</a></span>the Abbey, has died in a fit of delirium tremens. +The lawyers tell me that everything will be mine. +If so, Garthorne Abbey shall go back to the Church +if Vane will take it, and if you will let me come +and help you in your work."</p> + +<p>"Thank God!" said Sir Arthur, as he gave the +letter back, "not for his death, for that was, after +all that we have heard, inevitable; but for what +Enid has done. Vane, she is your latest and, +perhaps, after all, your worthiest convert. And +now, what's this?"</p> + +<p>He tore open his own envelope, which was addressed +in the handwriting of one of his solicitor's +clerks. The letter was very brief and formal, but +before he had read it through his face turned grey +under the bronze of his skin. He passed it over +to Vane, and left the room without a word.</p> + +<p>Vane looked at the few formal lines, and, as +he folded the letter up with trembling fingers, he +said almost in a whisper:</p> + +<p>"The tragedy is over. My mother is dead."<br /><br /><br /><br /></p> + + + + +<h2><a name="THE_END" id="THE_END"></a>THE END.</h2> +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + + + +<h3><br /><br /><br /> +List of<br /> +Popular Novels<br /> +Published by<br /> +F. V. White & Co.<br /> +Limited,<br /> +14, Bedford Street,<br /> +Strand, W.C.<br /><br /><br /><br /> +</h3> +<p><span class="pagenum">[Pg 3]</span></p> + +<p class="center"> +F.V. WHITE & CO., LTD., Publishers,</p> +<h3>SIX SHILLING NOVELS.</h3> +<p class="center">In 1 Vol., Cloth Gilt, price 6/- each.<br /> +</p> + +<p> +<br /> +A MATTER OF SENTIMENT. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +POOR FELLOW. By Mrs. <span class="smcap">J. H. Riddell</span>.<br /> +A DREAM OF FREEDOM. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +THE MYSTERY OF A SHIPYARD. By <span class="smcap">R. H. Savage</span>.<br /> +DEACON AND ACTRESS. By <span class="smcap">A. O. Gunter</span>.<br /> +THE MISSIONARY. By <span class="smcap">George Griffith</span>.<br /> +THE MAN I LOVED. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +THE JOSS—A Reversion. By <span class="smcap">Richard Marsh</span>.<br /> +QUEEN SWEETHEART. By Mrs. <span class="smcap">C. N. Williamson</span>.<br /> +A LOSING GAME. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +IN THE HOUSE OF HIS FRIENDS. By <span class="smcap">Richard Henry Savage</span>.<br /> +THE COURT OF HONOUR. By <span class="smcap">William le Queux</span>.<br /> +FROM DEAL TO SOUTH AFRICA. By <span class="smcap">Helen C. Black</span>.<br /> +A MANUFACTURER'S DAUGHTER. By <span class="smcap">A. C. Gunter</span>.<br /> +THE CAREER OF A BEAUTY. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +MAY SILVER. By <span class="smcap">Alan St. Aubyn</span>.<br /> +A SOLDIER FOR A DAY. By <span class="smcap">Emily Spender</span>.<br /> +DENVER'S DOUBLE. By <span class="smcap">George Griffith</span>.<br /> +A CRAFTY FOE. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +MOSTLY FOOLS AND A DUCHESS. By <span class="smcap">Lucas Cleeve</span>.<br /> +AN UNCONGENIAL MARRIAGE. By <span class="smcap">Cosmo Clarke</span>.<br /> +DOL SHACKFIELD. By <span class="smcap">Heber K. Daniels</span>.<br /> +THE MAJOR-GENERAL. A Story of Modern Florence. By <span class="smcap">Montgomery Carmichael</span>.<br /> +THE KING'S SECRET. By <span class="smcap">Richard Henry Savage</span>.<br /> +WAR—AND ARCADIA. By <span class="smcap">Bertram Mitford</span>.<br /> +THE WORLD'S BLACKMAIL. By <span class="smcap">Lucas Cleeve</span>.<br /> +THE LOVE OF TWO WOMEN. By <span class="smcap">John Jones</span>.<br /> +THE FLICK OF FORTUNE. By <span class="smcap">Thomas Parkes</span>.<br /> +LOVE'S GUERDON. By <span class="smcap">Conrad H. Carroder</span>.<br /> +MIRIAM ROZELLA. By <span class="smcap">B. L. Farjeon</span>.<br /> +MERELY PLAYERS. By <span class="smcap">Mrs. Aylmer Gowing</span>.<br /> +THE EVOLUTION OF DAPHNE. By <span class="smcap">Mrs. Alec McMillan</span>.<br /> +<span class="pagenum">[Pg 4]</span>MISTRESS BRIDGET. By <span class="smcap">E. Yolland</span>.<br /> +THE ATTACK ON THE FARM. By <span class="smcap">Andrew W. Arnold</span>. (Illustrated.)<br /> +THE BRIDE OF GOD. By <span class="smcap">Conrad H. Carroder</span>.<br /> +ROMANCE OF THE LADY ARBELL. By <span class="smcap">Alastor Graeme</span> (<span class="smcap">Mrs. F. T. Marryat</span>).<br /> +BELLING THE CAT. By <span class="smcap">Perrington Primm</span>.<br /> +THE GODS SAW OTHERWISE. By <span class="smcap">F. H. Mell</span>.<br /> +SAROLTA'S VERDICT. By <span class="smcap">E. Yolland</span>.<br /> +<br /><br /><br /> +</p> + + +<h3>Novels at Three Shillings and Sixpence.</h3> +<p class="center">In 1 Vol., Cloth Gilt, price 3/6 each.<br /></p> + +<p><br /> +THE MARRIED MISS BINKS. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +WAR—AND ARCADIA. By <span class="smcap">Bertram Mitford</span>.<br /> +FOR RIGHT AND ENGLAND. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +THE GIRL AT RIVERFIELD MANOR. By <span class="smcap">Perrington Primm</span>.<br /> +IN SHEEP'S CLOTHING. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /><br /><br /><br /> +</p> + + + +<h3>FIVE SHILLING NOVELS.</h3> +<p class="center">In Cloth Gilt, Bevelled Boards, Illustrated, price 5/- each.<br /></p> + +<p><br /> +THE CURSE OF THE SNAKE. By <span class="smcap">Guy Boothby</span>.<br /> +THE CHILDERBRIDGE MYSTERY. By <span class="smcap">Guy Boothby</span>.<br /><br /><br /><br /> +</p> + + + +<h3>A NEW JUVENILE BOOK.</h3> +<p class="center">In Cloth Gilt, Illustrated, price 2/6.<br /></p> + +<p><br /> +THE MAGIC GARDEN. By <span class="smcap">Cecil Medlicott</span>.<br /><br /><br /><br /> +<span class="pagenum">[Pg 5]</span></p> + + + +<h3>ONE SHILLING NOVELS.</h3> +<p class="center">In Paper Covers.<br /></p> + +<p><br /> +LORD BROKE'S WIFE. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +SHE WAS CALLED NOEL, by the same Author.<br /> +BITS OF TURF. By <span class="smcap">Nathaniel Gubbins</span>.<br /> +THE SACK OF LONDON. By <span class="smcap">One Who Saw It</span>.<br /> +A GUIDE BOOK FOR LADY CYCLISTS. By <span class="smcap">Mrs. Edward Kennard</span>.<br /> +CONTINENTAL CHIT CHAT. By <span class="smcap">Mabel Humbert</span>.<br /> +PISCATORIAL PATCHES. By <span class="smcap">Martin Pescador</span>.<br /> +A NEAR THING. By <span class="smcap">H. Cumberland Bentley</span>.<br /> +THE PORTRAIT OF A WOMAN. By <span class="smcap">Cosmo Clarke</span>.<br /> +RAILWAY SKETCHES. By <span class="smcap">Mary F. Cross</span>.<br /><br /><br /><br /> +</p> + + + +<h3>SIXPENNY NOVELS.</h3> +<p class="center">COPYRIGHT SERIES.<br /></p> + +<p><br /> +A NAME TO CONJURE WITH. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +WHOSO FINDETH A WIFE. By <span class="smcap">William Le Queux</span>.<br /> +THE SECRET OF THE DEAD. By <span class="smcap">L. T. Meade</span>.<br /> +AUNT JOHNNIE. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +STREET DUST. By <span class="smcap">Ouida</span>.<br /> +THE MEMOIRS OF AN INSPECTOR. By <span class="smcap">George Griffith</span>.<br /> +TURF TALES. By <span class="smcap">Nathaniel Gubbins</span>.<br /> +STORIES WEIRD AND WONDERFUL. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +A SWEET SINNER. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +<span class="pagenum">[Pg 6]</span>A RISE IN THE WORLD. By <span class="smcap">Adeline Sergeant</span>.<br /> +IF SINNERS ENTICE THEE. By <span class="smcap">William le Queux</span>.<br /> +THE BLACK DROP. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +BROTHERS OF THE CHAIN. By <span class="smcap">George Griffith</span>.<br /> +THE OTHER MAN'S WIFE. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +JOHN AMES, Native Commissioner. By <span class="smcap">Bertram Mitford</span>.<br /> +A MAGNIFICENT YOUNG MAN. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +BROUGHT TO BAY. By <span class="smcap">R. H. Savage</span>.<br /> +LITTLE MISS PRIM. By <span class="smcap">Florence Warden</span>.<br /> +THE JUSTICE OF REVENGE. By <span class="smcap">George Griffith</span>.<br /> +QUEEN SWEETHEART. By Mrs. <span class="smcap">C. N. Williamson</span>.<br /> +IN WHITE RAIMENT. By <span class="smcap">William le Queux</span>.<br /> +A BORN SOLDIER. By <span class="smcap">John Strange Winter</span>.<br /> +ALETTA. By <span class="smcap">Bertram Mitford</span>.<br /> +THE EMPIRE MAKERS. By <span class="smcap">Hume Nisbet</span>.<br /> +A RATIONAL MARRIAGE. By <span class="smcap">Florence Marryat</span>.<br /> +THE SECRET OF LYNNDALE. By <span class="smcap">Florence Warden</span>.<br /> +NEW NOVEL. By <span class="smcap">Guy Boothby</span>. +</p> + + +<p class="center"><i>Other Stories by the most Popular Authors of the day will follow +in succession.</i><br /><br /><br /><br /></p> + + +<h3>MISCELLANEOUS.</h3> + +<p>GOOD FORM: a Book of Every Day Etiquette. By +<span class="smcap">Mrs. Armstrong</span>, Author of "Modern Etiquette in Public and +Private." <i>Limp Cloth, 2s.</i></p> + +<p>LETTERS TO A BRIDE, Including Letters to a +Debutante. By <span class="smcap">Mrs. Armstrong</span>. <i>Cloth Gilt, 2s. 6d.</i><br /><br /></p> + +<h4>14, Bedford Street, Strand, W.C.<br /><br /><br /><br /></h4> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h4>Transcriber's Note</h4> + +<p>Alternative spellings and hyphenation have been retained as they appear +in the original publication. Other punctuation, including quotation +marks, has been standardized.</p> + +<p>In chapter XVII, in <a href="#Page_211">the sermon headline</a> beginning with "WEIGHTY WORDS TO +RICH AND POOR," the name "Maxwell Vane" has been changed to "Vane +Maxwell."</p> + + + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Missionary, by George Griffith + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MISSIONARY *** + +***** This file should be named 29743-h.htm or 29743-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/2/9/7/4/29743/ + +Produced by David Clarke, Rose Acquavella and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> |